Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

There was an Akatsuki meeting. The leader wanted to meet Kisame and Itachi about an important assignment. They were all in the office. Konan was standing behind Pein, who was sitting behind his desk. Itachi and Kisame stood before the desk, waiting to be acknowledged.

Pein was finishing a document. It only took a minute or two. He finally put the document aside. "I called you here to discuss an important matter. As you both know, we still have a few years of preparations left before we can move to the next step."

"Itachi, as Orochimaru diagnosed, your disease is still in its early stages. You are to find a cure before it starts affecting your role in the organization. Kisame, this is your first long-term mission since you only joined us recently. You are to accompany Itachi and assist him in the task."

"For the time being, there is no time limit for the mission, but I will send you smaller missions when the occasion arises. You will leave Ame tomorrow. Dismissed." Pein said as he focused back on his work again.

Itachi and Kisame left the room with another bow.

They went to one of the common rooms to discuss their plans. No one else was around so it was perfect for a quiet discussion.

The room was large and mostly bare, save for a few couches and a coffee table in the middle. It was mainly used when they wanted to work together on a matter or they were bored of sitting alone in their rooms.

They were each nursing their own coffee mug. It was the evening, but they were exhausted from their previous mission. "You said you have a plan?" Itachi asked in his monotone voice.

Kisame took a deep breath and sighed. "It's a long story, but I may know someone who can help," Kisame said as he petted Samehada absentmindedly.

"Can or will?" Itachi asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Do you really want to be picky?" Kisame asked with a sharp grin.

Miles away from Ame, a small girl was walking around a forest collecting herbs. She was humming a tune under her breath and holding a basket in one hand while eating an apple with the other.

She was wearing mesh undershorts with black shorts hidden by her Kimono top. It had a few kunais and shurikens oriented on it and a hood. The strange part was the cat's tail and ears attached to it. The outfit had a color gradient of orange, brown, and blue. (Author is shit at describing, but just think of Sayu's outfit from Genshin Impact but with cat ears and tail.)

She had a few pouches hanging from her belt and a kunai hostler tied to her thigh. She was also carrying a round cat head-shaped backpack on her back. It was her favorite outfit and one she wore often.

Her violet eyes shone with mischief. She was on a mission. She was going to take revenge on that stupid farmer who made fun of her outfit and called her unprofessional. She might be 8, but she was a professional doctor.

She just finished her first round of training under Tsunade Senju. Unfortunately, her age limited her chakra use and potential, so she had to return to her in a few years to continue her training. But that didn't mean that she wasn't a real doctor.

She was diligent in her self-studies. She specialized in natural remedies and healing, but it didn't imply that she couldn't heal with her chakra. It was quite the opposite. She had performed surgeries under supervision before and was proud of the results.

Tsunade complimented her genius. It was her preference that was different. In her opinion, healing every minor injury with chakra was not ethical. It puts too much strain on the receiver's body and might cause long-term damage.

She had read the articles before. That was why she was focusing on this task now. All around the elemental nations, there were exclusively local plants that could only be grown in certain climates and conditions. Even the maintenance of some of these plans required sensitive conditions.

Of course, as always, she found her solutions in seals. She was a seal master in training and had seals to ensure optimal conditions for her foraging founds. But today, her mission was not finding these plants but one of the more common ones.

Yesterday, as she was passing by a village, she found an injured shinobi. A Konoha ANBU, by the looks of it. The guy was in a rough shape. He was bleeding and had multiple broken bones. She tried to heal him as much as possible, but one of his wounds was infected, and she needed to find some herbs to make the medicine.

So she saw a farm just outside the village and approached the owner, explaining the situation. Old fart laughed at her, claiming boldly that there was no way she was a doctor. She wanted to break his nose but knew it would go against her professionalism.

So she settled for paying the old fart for a room in his house and made sure to set up security seals. She didn't need to do much for the guy just changing the bandages and checking on his condition.

It was early morning now, and the guy was stable enough to be left alone. She continued humming as she came across the last item on her list. There was a small clearing of it. She threw her apple core away and started collecting the leaves.

Her professional rule was to only take what was needed. So, she only took a few. She didn't want to hurt the natural habitat and risk plants going extinct because of her greed. She thanked the earth for helping her once more and quickly left back for the farm.

Chapter Text

Her security seals were still in place, and the guy was in the same position as she had left him. All good signs. She started cleaning the herbs and putting them in an orderly fashion, so it would be easier to set up her workspace.

She unsealed her tools and got to work. She still had enough of the salve, but she needed to make him something faster acting. He had lost a lot of blood and fluids on top of the infection. She wasn't sure when he would wake up, so a clear liquid medicine was her best option.

She started grounding the leaves into a powder. It was hard work, but she was strong. She spent the next two hours working on the ingredients while reading a book on the side.

Thankfully the old fart allowed her to use the kitchen. It was small, and there weren't many things to use, but she made do. She also noted that the man didn't have much food, so once she was done with the medicine and was letting it cool, she unsealed some food.

She had some dried meat and vegetables. The old man had some rice. She made a simple curry and made sure to use many spices to ensure its nutritional value.

Once she was done, she helped herself to a serving and told the old guy to help himself with some food. She went back to the room. Her patient was still asleep. She settled down next to his head and lifted him to an inclined position.

It was more challenging than it should have been since she was so small and her patient so large. Still, she wasn't trained under Tsunade for nothing. She moved his mask up enough for his mouth to be visible. She believed in doctor-patient confidentiality and would never pry into her patient's identity without permission.

She slowly poured the drink into the man's mouth, mindful not to choke him. Once she was done, she dried any spilled liquid gently with a napkin. She then got up to sit in her corner and eat. A thick medical textbook was balanced in her lap while holding the bowl slightly to the side to avoid obscuring her vision.

This book was one of the newer publishes given to her as a graduation gift from Tsunade. It was about how poisons can be used as a medical tool. For example, there were poisons that would slow the heart rate.

If a patient was heavily bleeding, they could be used to slow the heart rate and, in turn, slow down the bleeding to buy the medic enough time to heal the patient. Of course, this was just one example, and the whole thing was more complicated.

If the dosage of the same poison was not calculated correctly, the slowed-down heart rate could actually cause the heart to stop. While the calculations were not impossible for a healthy person, it was another thing to do it for a bleeding one since they'd already lost so much blood.

Also, there could be other hormones, like Adrenaline, that could impact the effectiveness of the poison. So, all in all, everything needed a more delicate approach. The author was experimenting with poisons and how they act in different situations, how different parameters could affect them, and how to approach the problems.

She was enjoying the read and was only on the first chapter. As soon as she finished her bowl, she took a notebook to write down her notes. She wasn't a fan of writing inside the books, so she always made sure to use a notebook with references that would connect the material to the bookmarks she would put in the book.

She spent the better part of the day on her studies, but it was finally time to do some physical activities. Her patient wouldn't wake up until the next day by the earliest, so she had some free time to herself. His fever was down, and the infections looked better. He would make a full recovery by the next week if she used her chakra to heal him, but she had to wait for his body to recover a bit more.

She started practicing her kata. While she was nonconfrontational, it didn't mean that she was defenseless. She was well-versed in many arts. She didn't consider herself a master in any of them, but she was on the path to becoming one.

Her preferred fighting style included her two curved daggers for close-range, senbons and seals for mid-range, and a few wind Jutsu for long-range. She was small and focused on speed, so daggers gave her the advantage of being easier to use in close quarters.

Also, the curved shape helped with deflecting blows. Of course, she always preferred dodging to blocking. Her physical limitations wouldn't allow her to block multiple hits from bigger opponents. When the fight went a bit further, she preferred to use Senbons. They were small and often missed visually or hard to block. She also used a variety of poisons on them to increase the damage.

She was an Uzumaki, so she had several seals in her arsenal. While her parents were long gone, she used the notes they left behind to teach herself. She wasn't a master, but she could make a few nasty seals to assist her in combat and training.

She absolutely hated long-range fighting, but she didn't want to leave herself vulnerable. So she went to learn Fuuton and Suiton. She could use the wind to push her Senbons to long range and redirect some projectiles, Jutsus.

It was also helpful to increase the speed of her senbons, making her daggers sharper and much more.

She loved Fuuton even if she was reluctant to use ninjutsu. She wanted to be a medic, after all, and all little bits of chakra were precious.

Her Suiton wasn't much to brag about. She could mostly do ninjutsu with it, but she couldn't control its raw form like Fuuton.

She also had a few neat tricks up her sleeves, but they were also very chakra-extensive, and she didn't like using them unless the situation was dire.

She focused back on her kata. She started going through the stances over and over again. Her Sensei taught her to repeat the moves until she didn't have to think about them. Until she would naturally go into a stance without thinking about it. To let her body react without involving the mind.

So, she made sure to train every day. Even if it was for a short time, she would train to keep herself sharp. She kept training for another hour before moving to the next part. The chakra exercises. A medic wouldn't do without perfect chakra control, after all.

Chapter Text

She was sitting in the room once again. It was early morning. The patient showed signs of gaining consciousness soon. So she made sure everything was ready. A cup with some medicine, a bowl of porridge, and some personal documents to prove her identity. She put them all in a tray neatly.

He wasn't the first person she saved. They all acted similarly when they gained consciousness the first time, so after a while, she knew how to prepare for it.

As expected, her patient has been awake for the past 15 minutes but is still pretending to be asleep. She just sat at a respectable distance, pretending to read her book. The first time she was doing this, she was just staring at the book, and after 30 minutes, the guy asked if she was going to turn the page.

She was so embarrassed, but she lived, and she learned. That was why she was now sure to keep her eyes on the book, scanning the lines slowly and turning the pages at an average speed.

It seemed like he was one of the impatient ones since he started pretending to wake up. She closed the book to observe him.

The guy checked himself and the area around them and then zeroed in on her. They just stared at each other.

She decided to break the silence and their little contest. "You are in a farmhouse outside Kiezu village. I found you unconscious in the forest. I brought you here for treatment. Yes, I am young. Yes, I am a trained medic. I will give you the documents in a second, and before you even mention it, no, I didn't take off your mask; I don't care about your identity. I don't want anything from you. I was doing my job as a medic."

"A simple thank you will be appreciated. I will give you a check to sign and give to your Hokage so I can get my payment later. You can do whatever you want, but as the medic, I have to tell you. You shouldn't leave the bed for the next two days, but if you allow me to heal you further, you can be on your way by the end of the week."

"You still have to take things slow, but I know how you shinobi are about listening to medical advice. Here is a cup of medicine. It is going to help your body fight the infection. This is some porridge. It may taste strange due to some of the herbs and spices, but it is to help you heal faster."

"You can eat them or not. It's your choice. If I wanted to kill you, I could have just let you die or killed you when you were unconscious. It's up to you to decide what to do. Now, any questions?" She said in a single go as she pushed the tray toward him.

He looked dumbfounded for a second. He decided to take the documents from the tray. It was her medical license signed by Tsunade and the list of her expertise. Then, there was a recognition document signed by the Hokage with an official stamp and signature.

The document was a medical permit signed by the Hokage. Traveling medics were not that rare across the nations. Usually, each village had a few civilian doctors and sometimes nurses, but a medic who could use chakra was rare.

Most of these kinds of medics worked directly in shinobi villages and capitals, but there were those who would choose the job of traveling medics. Traveling medics could visit different villages and even nations and offer their services to heal patients.

But to do so, they needed to pass a standard test from the shinobi village of that nation to get the permit. A part of the permit stated what procedures they were allowed to do and how they would receive their payment.

There was more to being a traveling medic. They were to treat all shinobi under their care equally regardless of their background and situation. They were only to do their job and help their patients. In return, the shinobi generally avoided confrontations with them and wouldn't try to pry about their other patients.

There was more to what they should do in peculiar situations, but usually, the general rules of their actions regarding neutrality were defined in a document kept in the Iron Country. If a nation were to break the rules, the traveling medics would be informed, and they were to avoid the offending party, or they would lose their license.

There was also a general license for treating civilians that could be received from the exam in Iron Country. She passed the exam a while ago and could heal civilians of any nation.

So far, she only had her permit from Konoha. She could work across fire country, but she planned on going to Suna to get her next permit. As part of her agreement with Konoha, if she came across their shinobi, she was to assist them and then send a check to the village. She would receive the total amount owed to her when she visits Konoha.

She wasn't in dire need of money. She had just finished helping a village with a contagious skin rash that was bothering them. They paid her a good amount since she managed to identify the source as a new type of plant that was imported from a foreign country and grown for profit. They weren't aware that the plant was poisonous and that the residue from touching it could spread the problem.

She snapped out of her thoughts as the man handed the documents back to her. He started eating his food, although suspiciously. She was glad he wasn't one of the stubborn ones.

Chapter Text

It was time for them to depart. The ANBU, who told her to address him as Eagle, sent a message to Konoha about his condition, and they sent notice to a team who was close by and returning from their own mission to accompany him on the way back to Konoha.

"OK, kid. It's time for me to go. Sorry for all the trouble." Eagle said. The team was waiting for him a few steps away, and they were ready to part ways.

"It's OK. I had a fun time playing shogi with you, Eagle-san. I hope we meet again in better circumstances." She said as she picked up her backpack.

"Goodbye Shiori-chan." The man said, turning to walk away.

"Bye Eagle-san." She returned cheerfully, turning toward her own destination.

Eagle was one of her better patients. The man actually listened to her advice and didn't put up a fight. He was chill and even played shogi with her. It was a nice experience.

Shiori was wandering around in the land of waves. It was a small, prosperous country. Their fishing business brought them enough to keep them afloat, but they were by no means wealthy. They could just get by and live in relative comfort.

Due to high humidity, there were a few types of mushrooms that were local to the country. Amaya really wanted to get her hand on some since one of them had great healing properties, and the other one was used as a hallucinogen.

Recently, she came into contact with more than one aggressive party, and it could be a huge help to disable them without physical confrontation. Why did they believe that a young new medic would have money was beyond her.

She didn't like keeping money at hand. Although she was taught the importance of saving by Shizune and her previous sensei, she still liked spending impulsively, not on materialistic things but on her supplies. She loved building up the variation, and to keep everything in perfect condition, she needed expensive supplies.

She needed fancy jars she could use seals on to keep perishables fresh, and then to make the storage scrolls holding them, she needed fancy papers and inks. She also had an obsession with keeping things organized, so the moment her supplies grew, she would put a new organizational system in place to keep everything tidy.

She had quite a few scrolls, each holding one set of sterilized garb in case she needed emergency operations. Separate scrolls holding her clothes for each season, food rations, weapon supplies by type, extra money, pre-made medicines, herbs and medical ingredients, her books, her experiments divided by type, camping equipment, cooking equipment, medical equipment, food ingredients, ready to use poisons, pre-made seals, sealing equipment, toiletries and much more she didn't care to remember.

There were scrolls holding other scrolls just to make the sheer number manageable. She had a mansion's worth of supplies. These days, she is working on a new project. She was trying to reduce the number of scrolls in her bag by making a main scroll and a few backups. The main scroll would hold her most valuable possessions, but in case she were to go somewhere dangerous and didn't want to risk losing her belongings, she wanted to be able to grab a backup scroll that held what she may need for different situations in a scale that if she lost it, it wouldn't be irreplaceable.

Her backpack was mostly a front. She had a standard medical bag, a few clothes, and travel items inside it, plus two basic storage scrolls. However, she had a hidden seal sewn into it, and it held her precious scrolls.

She always made sure that nobody saw her when she used that seal, and it was hidden by a layer of fabric inside the bag, so if someone were to look inside it, they wouldn't be able to see the seal.

She wanted to use tattoo seals, but they couldn't be done on a growing body, and the art was not practiced anymore, so she didn't have someone to teach her. She could always go back to Uzushio like how she did the first time to collect scrolls on fuinjutsu.

Unfortunately, she decided to leave most of the knowledge back there since she didn't want to risk anyone taking it from her. But still, she had a solid enough base to build on, and she had every plan to use it.

She was lost in her thoughts as she reached the city. It was still daylight, so she decided to explore the city.

There wasn't much going on, especially in the market. But a trick she learned long ago was listening to people when they weren't aware. People often reveal a lot of useful information to outsiders in their daily conversations.

Gossip was the most valuable source of information, as an old pervert once told her. The information didn't need to be top secret; it was just something a newcomer could use.

People talked about their favorite shops and restaurants, where to find the best products, places, and people to avoid, rumors, and all sorts of things.

As a medic, there were a lot of instances where people talked about a sick acquaintance, and she used the opportunity to offer her services.

She was pretending to pay attention to the bracelets the stall was selling when she heard two women talking. "Let's head over to the spice shop around the corner." The first woman said.

"The one with that angry old man? Why go there? You know he overprices everything." The second one said.

"Yes, but he is the only one who has the tea I told you about. As much as I hate that snobby old man, you know his son is a hunter; he is always outside the village, collecting rare plants. His daughter is also married to a merchant boy, and they have been getting all sorts of new products since then." The first woman said.

Bingo.

Chapter Text

She made sure to wait enough for the two women to leave the shop before going in. It was an old shop. There were boxes upon boxes of products everywhere, from herbs and spices to cosmetic products. Sure enough, a grumpy-looking old man was sitting behind the counter, glaring at her.

She approached the counter. "Well, do you even know what you want brat?" He asked angrily.

She handed him her medical certificate since some of the products she wanted could not be sold to civilians. The man read the whole scroll critically, and when he handed it back, she smiled and said, "Do you have a list of your products?"

Well, it turned out that the man, indeed, had a list. She went through the items carefully and pointed out the ones she wanted. Surprisingly, the man was actually quite competent. All the plants were kept in great condition.

And the selection was quite amazing as well. She even found one of the mushrooms she was looking for. "How about this one?" She pointed to the name.

The easy demur of the man, which was only achieved after he noticed she knew her way around medicine, immediately changed. He was back to his cold, hard shell.

"No. We don't sell that anymore, and you better not look for it. that plant is better left extinct." He spat angrily.

She quickly changed the subject and continued with her other purchases.

As soon as she left the shop, she was approached by a young woman she had noticed in the shop. She assumed the woman worked in the shop since, during the whole transaction, she kept going back and forth in the room and moving things around the shop.

"I'm sorry about my father." The woman cut to the chase.

"Ah? Ok?" She said hesitantly.

"He wasn't always like this, but ever since a few years ago when our oldest brother went missing, he changed. He used to be so kind. But it's as if he changed overnight. Anyway, I'm sorry he yelled at you." The woman said.

"Oh. It's alright, I can understand." She said with a reassuring smile and bid the woman goodbye.

The innkeeper was a nice old lady. She saw the cash and didn't press for information. The inn was a cheaper one since it was more toward the edge of the city. While merchants and travelers hated this kind of inn, it was a good fit for shinobi, who didn't like people bothering them.

There were only a few rooms, and only one was occupied, so she wasn't worried about getting disturbed. Her room was a small room with only a futon and a small table. She set to putting her stuff into place. She was going to stay for a week, so she needed to unpack a bit.

She quickly took out a supply scroll. It was filled with necessities she needed for the week. She picked a small towel and her pajamas. She was tired and needed a hot bath.

She could sense the guy from the other room deep asleep. The bath was separate from the toilet, so she shouldn't have a problem with occupying the bath for a while. She focused more on her sensing. She wasn't the best sensor around, but she was talented.

She couldn't pinpoint exact information about others, but she could definitely tell when others were around her and how many. Her sensing talent was somewhere else. She could feel what others were feeling around her. She was a very sensitive empath.

Her ability was so strong that she had to seal it. She was getting constantly overloaded by the emotions of those around her, and most of the time, it was not positive, and it was overwhelming to the degree she was debilitated.

So she sealed it away. Of course, she could take down the seals, but she wasn't ready to do so anytime soon. She learned to sense in the normal way. She practiced her sensing mostly at night or when she was too tired to do other activities.

While she knew of its importance, she had other important things to do as well. She grabbed the basket with her toiletries and headed for the bath. She silently walked there so as not to disturb the other guy. She ran the bath as she brushed her teeth and did some skin care.

While she was definitely too young for a full skincare routine, she learned to enjoy some pampering. She liked to make clay masks. She learned to make them from Tsunade-sensei. They went to onsens together with Shizune and always pampered themselves with different masks and products.

She applied the mask carefully so as not to make a mess. When the bath was ready, she let herself sink into the warmth. She could feel her muscles relaxing and exhaustion leaving her body. She was a lot more durable than a civilian person. Still, so much traveling took a toll on her young body.

She was planning on visiting Kumo for a while. They had a collection of unique herbs she needed for her collection. Maybe she would spend the summer there to also advance her studies. For now, the winter was near, so she could visit Sunagakure and maybe Yugakure.

Either way, she wanted to be away from the cold. Even with all her chakra and techniques as a medic to keep herself warm, she hated the cold. It was mostly due to her early years as an orphan on the streets. The memories of that time were mostly unpleasant, and she would rather not think about them for long.

She instead focused on her memory exercises. There was so much information one had to work with as a medic, and Tsunade-sensei taught her a technique to train her to recall information. One could memorize so much information after all, but having something memorized and being able to recall it perfectly were two different matters.

So whenever she had free time, she took some mental tests from herself. She would have a set of flashcards with different information topics she wanted to work with, and on one side, she could see the name of the topic, and on the back, the keywords of description and a reference to her main journal in case she couldn't remember all of it from keywords.

She would randomly draw cards and look at the topic, trying to remember as much information about it as possible. Then, checking it on the back of the card to make sure she didn't miss anything and moved to the next topic.

It was a great way for her to spend the extra time she had while on the road since she couldn't exactly read new topics and take notes while walking. She had standards, and she needed her set up.

As Tsunade-sensei always said, whoever makes fun of multi-colored and neat notes and the time and effort it takes to make them is a fucking idiot.

After all, no one could deny how easy it is to find information when it is well organized.

She focused back on her cards. Her mind always had the tendency to wander off, and she would ramble about subjects for hours on end if something didn't snap her back to the main topic. She knew how annoying it could be to others, and she was working on it, but it was a work in progress.

Chapter Text

She woke up before dawn. It was the best time for harvesting the mushroom she was looking for. So she packed up her things and made a storage seal on the ground. Once she sealed everything, she used a few complex safe lock seals to ensure no one would be able to steal her things if they entered her room.

Then, like any other respectable shinobi, she trapped her entire room. She made sure to warn the innkeeper that no one should enter the room while she was gone.

She tried asking the locals about the lake, but everyone dodged the question. They obviously didn't want to talk about it. One of the older men outright told her no one was allowed to go there or even talk about it.

Combined with the fact that how the only maps of the area were old and the incident from yesterday, she was sure that something more was going on. She could already connect some dots but wasn't ready to draw conclusions.

She was carrying a big basket, well big with respect to her size, and had her tools tied to her belt. She headed out peacefully. She was excited about the new experiments she could do once she got the plants she was looking for.

She passed by the forest and tall trees. Her footsteps were light and quiet, trying not to disturb the wildlife. She once had an accident of waking up a sleeping bear in a cave where she was hunting for mushrooms. Let's just say she learned her lesson to be careful in her hunts.

She followed her path towards a small lake. This type of mushroom needed a lot of moisture to grow, so a body of water was the place to look for. She knew that it grew between stones and needed dim light, so she looked for rock formations that allowed plants to grow in them without direct sunlight.

She climbed a nearby tree to survey the area. The lake was not too large. So she could see well around it. She channeled chakra to her eyes to improve her vision. She located 3-7 possible locations. She couldn't be sure of the number unless she checked some of them close up, so she got to work.

The first area lead to no results. There was nothing between the pile of rocks. She tried not to get disappointed and moved to the second area. Nothing there either, no matter how carefully she looked.

She moved to the third one. After all, the third time is the charm. She saw the large rock formation and looked through the stones carefully. The formation seemed to go deeper into the ground. It was probably an opening for a well.

Why was a well near a lake? She didn't care because she finally spotted her target, deep into the rock formation. She bent down to grab the mushroom, focusing on keeping herself attached to the edge so she wouldn't fall down.

Her fingers were so close to her target. Just a little more. She stretched herself, trying to get a hold of the plant. Just then, she felt a force from behind, as if someone shoved her into the well, and it made her lose her grip.

She fell.

She landed on sharp rocks, but it wasn't her first time falling, and she enhanced her body with chakra to toughen her skin and form a shield. She positioned her arms to hold her head, neck, and legs in a way to take the least amount of damage.

She still fell quite hard, and the impact knocked the wind out of her lungs. Her body was scrapped and bruised, but nothing compared to the certain death she would have been subjected to otherwise.

She was sure that someone pushed her in, but the question was who and why. She couldn't risk getting seen. They would probably come looking for her here, so she had to move quickly. She got up and walked deeper into the cave in front of her.

All of this was too strange. There shouldn't be a naturally formed cave this deep near a lake. What prevented the water from getting in?

She could see that the walls looked like solid stone. It was not smooth by any means, but compared to the soft dirt of the surrounding area, it was a contrast. She calmed her nerves. However, the cave was formed from the number of spider webs and natural organisms growing, so it was evident that the cave was old.

She continued the path. The cave, which was barely large enough for an adult man to pass comfortably, gradually got smaller and smaller, which meant that she had to crawl through the tight passage soon enough.

The passage led to a very large circular room. She couldn't see most of the room since there was no lighting beyond some strange glowing rocks. But she saw a metal cage. There seemed to be someone inside it.

For some strange reason, she didn't want to make loud noises. She felt as if danger was close by and wasn't about to provoke it. With light steps, she made her way to the cage. Someone was lying down in the corner.

A body. A woman judging by her body shape and long hair. She wasn't sure if she was a friend or foe, so she wasn't about to break her out yet. The cage was made of thick Iron bars. They were placed horizontally and vertically in a way that made it impossible for even a child to pass through.

Judging by the size of the person in the cell, the best they could do was get an arm through, so she made sure to stay out of arm's reach. She made her steps audible to see if the person would react as she got closer to where they were lying.

Sure enough, the woman raised her hair. She just looked at her confusedly for a minute before jolting. She didn't make a sound, so Shiori made sure to make none either.

The woman in the cage. She looked so beautiful. She dared say the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. Pale porcelain white skin without any imperfection. Raven hair that flowed like a river down her back.

Perhaps the most beautiful were her dark, bewitching eyes. The contrast between her hair and skin created an effect that was hard to explain. A small mouth with full lips. A button nose. Nothing about her could even be called average. Everything was perfect.

Too perfect. There was no indication on her face to indicate her age. She looked timeless. Her body was also beautiful, like something out of a painting. She was wearing a simple white gown and sitting with perfect posture.

The perfection made it feel unnatural, like something was not right. While humans strive for perfection, the truth of the matter is that things are rarely perfect, even in nature. Everyone would say a symmetrical face is the most beautiful, but as soon as a face is completely symmetrical, it will feel unnatural to them.

There was a certain degree of perfection that was considered natural. Wings of a butterfly, flowers, and many other things that are considered beautiful and symmetrical don't have complete symmetry. But this woman.

Not only did she have a completely symmetrical face, but her body was the same down to the last detail. Shiori knew something was not right.

She took a moment longer to gather herself. "You shouldn't be here." The woman told her, which finally broke her trance. Her voice was like enchanting music. But it was barely above a whisper.

"I got pushed into a hole." She said, making sure to also keep her voice low. She wasn't about to reveal anything more than necessary. This was the best way to go in unknown situations. Letting the unknown person fill the gaps.

"You should still get out while you can." She said, urgency evident in her voice.

"What do you mean?" She asked innocently.

"The beast. He is going to come back soon. If he sees you. He will kill you. You have to go while you still can." She said as she repeatedly pointed to the way she came from as if to usher her.

"I can't leave you here. I will get you out." She said as she approached the bars to open them.

"No. Don't. He won't leave you alone if you take me. Leave now. Don't come back." She said with finality. Shiori suddenly felt it. A fowl chakra approaching. It was coming from the other side of the cave.

Shiori didn't want to leave her. It was her job as a healer to help others. But she knew she was not the strongest, especially against unknown enemies. So she needed information.

"I will gather some information. Then I will come back for you. I promise." She said and quickly rushed to the exit.

Shiori made sure to be extra aware of her surroundings as she made her way to the exit. She didn't want to get ambushed. When she finally got out, she didn't let herself get distracted until she was a safe distance away.

She was in the woods and made her way up a tree so she could have a better view of her surroundings as she thought about what to do next. She took deep breaths to calm herself. The chakra signature in the cave was not very big, but it was fowl and twisted. She never felt anything like it before.

She didn't want to confront that chakra again, but she wasn't one to back down from helping others. First, she went through all the details of the interaction a few times. She couldn't miss any detail that may be important.

The woman was making the alarm bells ring in her head. While there wasn't anything negative in her chakra, she was sure that there was a problem. She was usually a good judge of character and believed her to be good. But she couldn't let her guard down.

The best place to gather more information would be the library, so she lingered a little longer before heading back to the village.

There was no library in the small village, but there was an empty, old, dusty bookstore. After paying a generous sum, the owner was willing to help her, and she was given permission to read the books there.

"I need information about the lake outside the village." She went straight to the point.

The middle-aged woman squirmed under her gaze. It was clear she wasn't comfortable talking about the subject.

"Look. I know you are not from around here, so I will cut you some slack. There is a reason no one talks of that place. You won't find any books about it in the whole village. How about you look for something else." The woman finally said. It was clear that she didn't want to talk about it, and the conversation was over.

"You said that I won't find any books, but is there anyone I can talk to?" She asked, waving a pouch of money in front of her.

"No. It brings bad omen. The only person interested in that cursed place is the crazy Yuji. He lives near the edge of the village in an old shack. That thing is so old it's falling apart. I wouldn't get my hopes up if I were you. Everyone knows he lost his mind over a decade ago." The woman said.

"Thank you. I think I will try my luck." She said and left the shop in a hurry.

It wasn't hard to find where Yuji lived. He just asked to ask a few people and tell them a story of how she was a doctor trying to heal mental illness and wanted to test her abilities. They gave her a smile that meant they didn't believe her but didn't care.

So they pointed her in the right direction. The shack was an old wooden house that was barely holding together. She decided to stay and observe a little before going in. The building was surrounded by some land. The man was clearly a farmer who was trying to be independent since there was a large variety of fruits and vegetables, but only enough for one to two people. There was also a small chicken coop.

She could also see some activity in the house, so the man was home. She stayed hidden a while longer and observed before going to the front door and knocking.

"Who is it?" A cranky voice yelled. There were sounds of objects shuffling around and loud footsteps coming toward the door. She waited quietly.

The man opened the door. After looking above her for a second, he looked down and saw her. He seemed to be in his mid-sixties, and his hair and beard were long and unkempt. His teeth were yellow, and his clothes were dirty. Fingernails yellowed and roughly broken.

He smelled badly. But it wasn't the worst she had endured. He was definitely struggling with personal hygiene. She could see that the joints of his hands were swollen and looked painful. Probably the reason he couldn't take care of himself.

The way his fingers and body were positioned pointed to stiffness. "Well, what do you want, kid?" He said in a less angry tone. He didn't look friendly, but he didn't look like the type who tried to scare children off for no reason.

"Hello. I am a traveling medic. I travel around the nation and offer my services. I heard about your health condition, and I'm here to help." She said in a calm tone.

"Look, kid, just scram. I don't have any money." He said.

"I did not ask for your money. As a medic, it is my job to help. If my patients can pay, it's good, but if they can't, I don't care. I will still gain experience by treating them." She said, trying to be convincing.

The man stared at her, ready to tell her off again.

Chapter Text

It wasn't that hard to finally get the man to let her in. Stubbornness was a treat all good medics had in common. So when he finally let her in, she made sure to take note of her surroundings. Inside, the house was by no means clean, but it was an acceptable condition.

There was no trash or heavy dust, but it was clear he wasn't someone who could take care of the place regularly. When they entered, there was an open area that seemed to be the living room and kitchen.

There were a few cabinets, a fridge and stove, and a sink in a corner with a small table that had two chairs. There was also an old, worn-out sofa to the side. There were 3 doors. One was probably the bathroom, the other the bedroom and the last one was a study. She could tell that it was a study since the door was open, and she could see the shelf of books and books and papers lying on a desk. She followed the man to the kitchen area.

"Well, do you want some tea?" he asked as he headed to the stove.

"That won't be necessary for now. I may have to recommend some herbal tea for your condition, so I will make the tea after I'm done with the diagnosis." She said and pointed for him to sit on the chair.

He sighed and walked to the chair. He didn't seem to be one for small talk, so she didn't make any conversation. She just used her diagnosis Jutsu and told him about what she found.

She wasn't a miracle worker, but there were definitely things she could do to help him. She could help him with the hygiene. Then she knew a medicine that could help with the joint problems and reduce the pain and inflammation.

She could also use her chakra to reduce some of the already there damage. He also seemed to have some digestive problems, which were easy to solve. Most of his problems could, in fact, be solved with regular medication.

He had a small infection, which she had medicine for, but she had to visit him for a few days to monitor it. Overall, it wasn't something impossible for a medic.

She just had to check again with the shop in the village and set a regular delivery schedule for his medication. He was very healthy for his age. There was also a mold problem in the house, which she had wanted to take care of before leaving.

She told him all of this and then took out some of the medicine she had with her to make him the medicine needed for the infection. She made it into a powder form that could be consumed as tea since the man told him he hated pills.

While the tea was brewing, she started cutting his hair and beard. She also started asking him questions about his diet to see what needed to be changed.

It was nighttime when she got back to the inn. She was so tired. His personal hygiene was not as bad as she thought, but with his limited mobility, it was hard to help him. But she managed to give him a proper bath and a bottle of her sleeping drug to help him sleep better at night. He just had to take a spoonful of it, and he would be dead asleep.

She also did some of the initial healing with chakra. By the end of it, they were both exhausted. She took a quick shower in the inn herself and went to bed.

The next few days were much the same. She would visit Yuki in the morning, do a healing session, help clean his house as much as she could, and leave near sundown. She also started doing some repairs to the house to make sure it wouldn't get destroyed.

She liked to think he was warming up to her. He told her some stories about his younger days. He used to be a hunter. He liked going to the woods and hunting all sorts of animals. But his age finally caught up to him, so he got this little house and field, trying to make a life for himself.

Unfortunately, all the farm work soon became too much for him, and it was getting harder and harder for him to live on his own. He also didn't have any savings, so he wasn't sure what to do. It was sad to hear, but it wasn't a story she hadn't witnessed before.

As much as she wanted to, she couldn't help people beyond her means. But still, she decided to do her best. He already looked more energetic, and his cranky mood was toned down. She wondered if his mood was due to the pain.

After a few more days, it finally happened. From the first day she started cleaning, she could see how Yuki would get nervous when she went close to the study door. She always made sure to make it look as if she had no intention of going in.

The man never directly told her not to go inside the room, but it was clear he didn't want her to. Maybe he was afraid if he directly told her not to, she would get more curious to see the room as most children would.

So he was just trying to always observe her and stop her if she went in. Her opportunity came today. She was doing some deep cleaning indoors, and Yuki was working in the garden. She took her equipment and went inside the room.

She put the bucket and mop near a wall and picked up the duster. The first rule of cleaning is to clean from top to bottom. She started dusting the shelves while simultaneously looking at titles.

Most of the books were old storybooks or historical books about elemental nations. She wouldn't be able to look through the books in the daytime, but maybe she could sneak in at night.

Still, she needed to find a reason to sneak in. She made her way to the desk in the middle of the room. There were a lot of scattered papers and old journals. She quickly glanced through them.

She was starting to make a picture in her head. Yuki was making a Unified historical document about their village. She was still trying to figure out how some of the things in the bookshelf were related when she heard a coughing sound and looked up.

"Something caught your eye?" He asked. His tone was annoyed but not outright angry. She may have a chance with this.

"Yes. I've never seen such in-depth research about a single village." She nodded, trying to exaggerate the excitement in her voice.

"Well, it is my life work after all. Want a short summary?" He asked, and she nodded.

"It started long ago in the warring clan's era. This piece of land was just an empty forest. But one day, a clan decided to settle here. There is not much information about the choice of specific location, but this place was a respectable distance away from their closest ally." Yuki took his seat at the table and started showing pages from his document.

"About an hour at shinobi speed. You see, the clan which resided here was not a normal clan. Their name has been forgotten, but they had a unique kekkei genkai that made them unable to stay in proximity to civilians." He showed her some drawings.

The drawings were a map. Which looked to be a settlement. All the houses and main buildings were cramped into a central area surrounded by a tall wall. Outside the wall were the farms. Overall, the village was small, probably housing less than 50 people.

"They had to isolate, so they chose this place to do so. Sometime before the formation of the villages, they were wiped out. Later, some merchants settled in the ruins and made this village." Yuki said as he turned to another page.

She could clearly see some remnants of it in the current layout of the village. The city center with the residential buildings is where the old village was, and then the newer additions spread away from this center, making it a lot more spacious.

He moved on to tell her more about the economics and how the merchants form the village. It was a fascinating lesson in history, but it still left her with a big question.

"But Yuki-san. If your research is focused on history, why do you keep so many children's books." She knew for a fact that he was unmarried and didn't have children.

Yuki stared at her for a few moments before letting out a sigh. "You see, it's about the clan that resided here. The merchants that moved in documented that the dead bodies were just left to rot."

"No one came to raid the city even though it's been years. Even more strangely, all the bodies were female. At first, they thought that it might be that All men left for some sort of fight."

"But after looking around, they noticed none of the children were male, and also, all the clothing and items in the house belonged to women. So it made me wonder. What kind of clan only has a female population?"

"It may not be as strange in these days, but back then, there were not many female shinobi. Let alone enough to form a village. How did they reproduce if that was the case."

"It all seemed strange to me until I remembered a childhood story. About beautiful women in the woods who would sing and allure men deep into the woods, and when they were far enough, they would kill them, so if you ever hear a singing woman in the woods, you must run the other way."

"It all made me wonder. Could it be that the stories were about that clan? Did the women have some sort of Jutsu or hypnosis that allowed them to control their victims?"

"The shinobi items found in the woods mostly pointed to them being specialized in long-range fighters. Their armor was too thin and light. So they must have valued speed. Their weapons also hinted at long-range fighting." Yuki pointed to some scrolls.

"Those scrolls hold accounts of all the items and discoveries they made about the clan. A fight took place inside, but the outside walls were intact with no signs of forced entry."

"So whoever attacked them must have been let in. The fighting also took place from the center of the village. This all points out one possibility. Whoever attacked them was not deemed an enemy to them. They were betrayed." Yuki said as he scratched his beard, deep in thought.

What he said made sense. "So why are you so interested in the history of a dead shinobi clan?" She asked.

"Because, kid, I don't think they all died in the attack. The stories I mentioned. There is a reason they are told to this day. Every once in a while, someone goes missing without a trace." He said, his face darkening.

Shiori thought about what she learned. She didn't expect Yuki to be so cooperative. But She was grateful. When he talked, she could feel a sense of desperation from him.

It seemed as if he wanted to do something about the situation, but he was unable to. Maybe the events of the past few days were what convinced him.

Seeing someone as young as he did all the heavy lifting around his house, using Jutsu to control elements. It must have made him believe her to be invincible.

Oftentimes, shinobi forget how far removed most civilians are from anything shinobi-related, especially in nonshinobi villages.

Things that she did, like lighting a fireplace, using an earth jutsu to level a piece of land, and the small Knick knacks, must have seemed magical to him. he could also see her doing all these without trying.

She still planned on snicking in tonight. She spiked his dose of sleeping drug for tonight so he wouldn't get up. She would sneak in, confirm everything he said and plan.

Chapter Text

It was nighttime, and Shiori was waiting outside Yuki's house. She knew he was sleeping from the patterns of his breathing right outside his window. But still, she wanted to wait 5 more minutes before going in.

When she was sure, he was deep asleep. She went to the study room window. She purposefully jammed the lock that day in a way she could easily get in. She jumped in and lit a candle. No need to risk outsiders getting suspicious due to a light in the room, while loud snoring could be heard.

She first did a small take of the room. Everything seemed to be where they were during the day. It was a good sign. Yuki hasn't moved anything. She walked to the desk and set the candle in the small candle holder.

She skimmed through the papers on the desk first. It was all things he talked about during the day. Of course, there were a lot more details, but she didn't care much about them.

She was sure she had seen some maps of the lake when Yuki was showing the journals to her. That was what she was looking for.

It was going to be a long night.

Finally, she found it. It took her four hours to go through everything related to the room, but she had a clear picture now.

The reason the lake was not mentioned was its history. For the last 100 years, there have been a series of mysterious disappearances in the village. It was a rare occurrence for the residents to go missing, but that was not it.

A century ago, a man kept mentioning hearing strange noises in the woods. Then, one day, he went into the woods and didn't come back. People searched high and low for him, only to find his clothes washed up on the shore of the lake.

The clothing was intact, so the possibility of animal attacks was thrown off. They chalked it up to a bandit attack and left it at that. However, it was only the beginning.

Every once in a while, they would find clothing on the shore, and after a while, it became clear that it was clothing from merchants and others who visited the village.

It was rarely people from the village, but there was always clothing. About once a month, but sometimes sooner or later. They tried to find whoever did it, but they yielded no result. So they just started warning villagers off the lake. Trying their best to avoid any mention of it.

It was also better since unaware travelers would be the target. Whatever or whoever is behind the attacks only picked the villagers as targets when there was a lack of outsiders.

So they kept their mouths shut and did their best to attract travelers and to cover up anything that came up ashore.

Shiori wanted to say what she had learned was unbelievable, but the reality was that it was not. As a medic, she understood the desire to survive better than many. The villagers were powerless and afraid.

They were also uneducated. They believed what happened to them was the work of a monster or a higher being. They were powerless to stop it, so they did their best to survive.

Better outsiders than people they knew. It was the same mentality everyone had. No matter who you asked, they would always choose the person they knew over someone they didn't.

Of course, there could be ethical debates about the values of those lives and what should be done, but humans are emotional creatures. You couldn't expect them to always act based on logic.

In fact, when they did, it would be more scary.

So Shiori could understand what they did and accept it. It all comes to her now. She had a duty to save lives, and if solving this case would do so, she would do it.

Shiori spent most of the next day resting. She needed the physical and mental energy. She had to sneak back into the cave to talk to the woman. She had a few theories, but she needed confirmation.

She also needed to first stake out the area of the cave and see if she could get an idea of what was happening. She needs to gather more information on the chakra she felt that day and the cave system.

She got a few sealing papers and her notes journal to make a chakra-hiding seal. If she wanted to hide, she needed to make sure she wouldn't be sensed. She also needed a small-scale genjutsu.

She wasn't the best when it came to genjutsu, but as a medic, she had chakra control for it and knew a few basic ones. She needed one that would cause the person to overlook an area and not focus on it.

It was time for practice.

She was sitting on a branch with a view to the entrance of the cave she fell in. She wanted to use a doton to get an idea of the cave system, but she didn't want to get caught unaware and be pushed in like last time.

So, she decided to observe first. She was looking for any activities. Generally, animals were a good indicator. If there were animals, it meant that humans were not there.

Animals usually had an aptitude for sensing chakra and would stay away from people. It was part of their evolution to stay away from hunters with chakra. So, usually, the presence of animals was a good sign.

She could only see a few birds, so everything was good for now.

She was also focusing on her sensing ability. Usually, there were ways to focus on sensing. Trying to pick up a range or a baseline of chakra. If you focused on range, it would be hard to detect smaller chakra, but if you focused on sensitivity, you would lose range.

She limited her range to a small radius enough to pick up the chakra of small animals. She started meditating. Slowing her breathing and taking deeper breaths. Being as still as possible.

Letting her mind empty and her senses take over. She then started dimming her other senses. She did not need to smell, see, or feel. Only to listen and sense chakra.

Listen for the smallest noises around her. Looking for anything that shouldn't be there. Sense chakra to identify anything in her range.

Time did not have a meaning to her. Her physical body was just a vessel. While she was focused, she also felt free. Her mind was free to focus on any abnormalities or things that triggered it. A bird looking for food, a squirrel hiding in the next tree.

She was just an observer. She would locate her target.

When she finally stopped, it was already dark. Her body was stiff from stillness, and the hash branch dug into her legs and back.

She was lucky the branch was large enough for her to sit on and rest her back, but she needed to get back to the inn to sleep. She stuck to tree branches as she headed back.

She wasn't about to alarm any wild animals hunting in the night. The innkeeper greeted her. She asked for some food. The lady told her that it was late and they only had leftovers, but she accepted.

She ate quickly and headed for the showers. After rinsing herself, she decided it was time to sleep.

she spent the next three days much the same. By now, she was even aware of the routine of some animals. But now she had enough confidence to take the next step.

She jumped to where the cave was and started channeling doton. She wasn't an expert, but a trick she learned from Tsunade-sensei was to sense through the ground.

You could send a continuous stream of doton chakra through the ground and feel what is below by sensing how fast the chakra travels. It was the same principle of things that had different densities.

She knew where the beginning of the cave was, so she got a feel of how chakra going around the empty space of the cave feels like. Then, she gradually spread her chakra through the cave to get a mental image of how it looked like.

She traced the tunnel to where she found that woman. She followed the path above the ground. It was going deeper into the forest and away from the village. The cave was bigger than what she first believed. After the big area, there was another tunnel on the other side.

This tunnel was much wider than the one she used. It was where that vile chakra entered the cave. She was starting to get a headache from the strain, so she stopped.

She looked around her. This part of the forest was more dense, but it also seemed void of life. The branches on the trees were sparse and didn't have many leaves. The grass was also short and in small patches.

If she were to guess, she would say that the forest was drying out. The reason was beyond her as she was not an expert in this area despite her knowledge of plants.

She would probably ask Yuki if he was aware. The villagers could probably hire an expert.

She spent a few more minutes taking all the details of her surroundings before continuing. She followed along the path. The tunnel was long, but it finally surfaced near a small rocky plain. The area was full of rocks. The bigger ones were the size of hills.

There were signs of human intervention. The tunnel reached an abounded cave. There were signs and bars warning people to keep away. There was even one claiming it was due to an unstable structure and the chance of the cave falling down.

She wasn't about to explore the cave herself. She just needed to know what to expect. She was also going to stake out here this time to see if the person from that day would show up.

She surveyed the area to find the best spot. She wouldn't do it today since she was already tired, but she would come back early tomorrow.

After choosing an area in the forest that had a view of the cave entrance, she took a mental note to bring binoculars with her.

She headed back, trying to memorize the path.

She was back in the inn. She had dinner with Yuki with the excuse of checking on him to see if he was doing better. She made them both dinner with a rabbit she caught on her way back.

During the dinner, she asked Yuki about the area, but he didn't have much to say. According to him, the trees of that area were deteriorating for a while now, and no one could find out why. The area affected was slowly growing but not at a frightening speed.

The experts they hired also didn't have an idea, so they just let it go. Also, just as she thought, the rocky area was where they mined stones for construction. The rumor was that the cave was dug by a man looking for valuable stones, but he never found anything and gave up when the digging became too dangerous.

She still needed to gather more information, but things were looking good.

She was in position. Her seals were up, and her chakra was hidden. The place she was looking for had a good cover with branches and leaves. She even checked from the clearing to make sure she wouldn't be seen.

She came here early in the morning before the sun was up. She was careful the whole time since she didn't know when she would come in contact with her target. So far, nothing happened.

There was no sign of anyone, but what bothered her was the lack of animals. It was as if they purposefully avoided this area.

It was near noon when she sensed it. That dark charka. It was coming from the caves.

Chapter Text

She tried to calm her racing heart, pulling back all her senses. If she lost control even for a second and let her emotions run wild, her chakra would fluctuate, and she would be found out.

She used her training to hold her chakra tightly, not daring to move a muscle at the same time. She took deep breaths slowly, worried about making a noise.

The man was wearing a hood that covered his face and body, so she couldn't tell anything about his appearance. He walked around a bit before settling down in the clearing.

He seemed to be meditating, which made it extremely dangerous for her. She hoped he wasn't a sensor. Her seals should be able to hide her presence, but if he was a strong sensor, she would be exposed.

She focused on keeping her presence small. Blending in with nature, she wasn't about to solely trust the seal. A few more minutes and nothing happened. She didn't let her guard down.

Something strange was going on. She didn't dare use her sensing but she could tell something was wrong. Half an hour later, the man rose to his feet. He dusted his robes and headed deeper into the woods.

She didn't dare follow. She had no idea of how sharp his senses were, and she wasn't about to find out. She used her binoculars to follow him as far as she could. He seemed to be hunting.

He was clearly a warrior, but she wasn't sure if he was a shinobi. His movements weren't like a shinobi. He also pulled a bow and arrow out of his hood.

She lost sight of him after a while, but she waited. He came back a few hours later from the same direction. He was carrying two rabbits with clear arrow marks on them.

He headed inside the cave and didn't come out again.

She kept the same routine the next days. Like clockwork, the man would get out, meditate, hunt, and go back. Once, he had a bag and shovel with him. he dug a deep hole at the edge of the clearing and dumped the contents out.

It was the unedible parts of animals he had hunted. He buried them deep and covered the hole again before meditating. It was the same routine again.

Shiori used the routine to her advantage. She spent the part of the day she was free to treat the villagers. It was good to increase her savings a bit. She was also listening to her patients and their stories to see if there was anything else to be aware of.

But today, it was time to act. When she was sure the man was gone, she sneaked into the cave from the same entrance as before. No need to risk a new path and hidden dangers.

The woman was in the same position she was at the last time. Shiori made her presence known.

"It's you again." She said, looking surprised.

"I promised I would come back, didn't I?" Shiori said with an innocent voice.

"But why?" She asked. Sounding so sad.

"I want to help people," Shiori said with a smile. The woman looked taken aback.

"You can't help me, child." The woman said. Her voice was lowered to a whisper.

"Why is that. You are just in a cage. I'm sure there's a way to break the lockdown." She said, looking around the cage for a lock or way to open it.

"No. There is no way, I'm afraid. I've been trapped here for years. He wouldn't let me leave." She said. Her voice was shaking with unshed tears.

"Can you tell me more?" Shiori said as she sat a little distance away from the cage. There was something about her voice. It had a musical tone to it, like a soft melody.

"I guess there is no harm in that. It's been so long since I've been able to talk to anyone. It all happened years ago. I was a happy young woman living my life in the village. My family owned a small farm, and I couldn't be happier."

"Then, one day, I was in the southern woods gathering some apples when I saw him. he was a hunter heading back to the village from his hunt. He was tall, handsome, and was carrying a big deer on his back."

"I felt my heart long for him. I shared an apple with him, and we headed back to the village together. After that day, we met in the woods in secret. I knew my family wouldn't approve of our marriage. I was an only daughter, and they wanted me to marry a man who would take care of the farm, not a hunter."

"He was such a free spirit that I knew if I asked him to become a farmer, he would, but it would hurt him inside. He was the kindest man I knew, and I knew he would give everything to be with me. I was the same."

"We were careless and got caught. My parents separated us and wouldn't let me leave the house afterward. I was crying and begging my parents, but they wouldn't budge. Then, one night, he came for me. It was the middle of the night."

"He knocked on my window and woke me up. I packed a bag, and we ran away. I couldn't be happier. We were finally together. We found a cabin in the woods and made our own home. He was my everything. I didn't care about luxuries when I was with him."

"Everything was amazing. Then, one night, I woke up in the middle of the night, and he wasn't next to me. I went out to search for him. I was afraid to call out his name since I knew there were some dangerous animals in the woods. I had a hunting knife, but I didn't want to confront a wolf on my own."

"I went deeper and deeper into the woods as if a force was guiding me. Then I heard some noises. I followed the noises, and there he was. I couldn't believe what I was seeing. He was above a dead human. But it wasn't just anybody. It was my father's body."

"I was so shocked. I couldn't even call out his name. But he must have heard me because he turned to look at me. He looked shocked and angry. I was so afraid. He grabbed me and yanked me all the way back to our home."

"We had a huge argument. He told me that my father attacked him, but I knew it couldn't be true. My parents were harsh, but my father never even raised his voice, let alone attack someone."

"He insisted, and when I asked about what, he wouldn't answer. I tried to leave him, but he grabbed me and slammed my head on the wall. When I woke up, I was tied up."

"He kept promising that he would do better. I wanted to believe him, but I couldn't, and he knew. So he kept me tied up. I tried to refuse food and water, but he threatened he would kill my mother. So I complied."

"He said that he couldn't live without me. He promised that he would do better and that I should forget. I wanted to believe him, so I gave him a chance. We started to act like everything was normal. He even gave me some freedom."

"One day, I tried to run away. to get to my mother. I wanted to escape to somewhere safe with her, but he caught me. From that day, my life was limited to this cage. He specifically built it so I couldn't escape. I've been here ever since. I…." she paused.

"You need to leave now. He is coming back." She said urgency while rubbing the tears away from her face.

Shiori just nodded and rushed to the exit.

There was a lot to think about what she told her. She needed to analyze everything and take action. But she needed to test something first.

She had all her answers now. Today was the day. He waited for the man to leave the cave. She sneaked back in. The woman noticed her quickly. Shiori approached the cage.

"How do I get you out." She said with determination.

"You can't. This cage is built of a strong Iron. There is no lock. It's built to be permanent." The woman said in a sad tone.

"I can try to cut through the bars," Shiori said as she pulled out a metal saw from her bag. She purchased it a week ago. It wasn't the best quality, but she could reinforce it with chakra.

She got to it. The bars were so tough she was barely making any progress. But she only needed to but a few to give her enough room to squeeze through. It was strange how bars were made of Iron, yet there was no rust on them.

She quickly took a mental note to keep the bars she cut for a later experiment.

She focused on her chakra and tried to act faster. She cut all the top parts. Two of the bottom parts were also cut, so she needed to cut two more. The woman was just watching her. Waiting.

Shiori was just done with the third bar when she felt one of her seals get triggered. She had put a few in the woods to make sure the man wouldn't be back before she was done.

She focused on her task, holding her reaction in. She didn't want to scare the woman. And just like that, she was done.

As soon as the bar was down, the woman pounced toward her. But she was ready and managed to roll to the side and hold the bar she had in her hands as a weapon.

The woman was now staring at her from a few steps away. There was no sign of the friendly act she had a few minutes ago.

"How did you know." She growled in a dangerous voice.

"I didn't. At least not for sure. You gave your own hand away." Shiori said calmly.

"How. No one has ever seen through it." She said. Her stance was ready to attack, but it was clear she wanted answers.

"It was all the little signs. Your story was full of holes. I may be new to this village, but even I couldn't tell from a little research. In this village, men are traditionally hunters, and women are farmers. Of course, there are other jobs for men, but women are the only farmers."

"I learned this from helping an old man. He has a small farm, and everyone looks down on him for it. It's a strict tradition. But I have to say, your story would definitely work on someone who isn't aware of this tradition."

"There is also the fact that there are no apple trees in the southern woods. It's only found in the north and west. Also, deer are in the north as well. Your story was full of holes, which made me do some research."

"There used to be apple trees in the southern woods, but they were cut down years ago when the new road was constructed. Then there were the stories about the people who lived in this village before."

"the village was surrounded by a wall. The walls were made of Iron and wood. The Iron was so durable that they decided to use it in the construction of the new village. I saw some pieces of it that the main statue of the village is made of."

"Your cage is definitely made of the same material. Which made me think. I looked at the blueprints of the previous village and noticed something strange. Instead of being designed to keep people out, it was designed to keep them in."

"Then there is the decaying woods. He makes a hole to bury the remains of animals every few days. Yet he digs the hole at the edge of where the healthy woods are. Somehow, it makes the trees of that spot start to decay."

"the roots of the healthy trees come into contact with a vile chakra, and they slowly die out. But this is not all. The vile chakra on the man is not his own. But it's like a blanket on him. covering him."

"His own chakra underneath it is quite normal. Which can mean one thing. He is constantly in contact with the source of the chakra. You may be great at hiding your own chakra, but I felt it slightly when we met the first time. When he was coming. For a second, you lost control."

"At first, I believed that it was from him. But now that I remember, it was from you. Then there was your voice. Whenever you were talking, it made me want to hang onto every word of yours like it's the absolute truth. It was easy to notice the genjutsu when I noticed the effect."

"It's the same from the stories of the village. People near the lake hear sounds and are never found. It is your voice from the tunnel. The tunnel has the structure to amplify the voice."

"they would come to the lake to fill their water, your singing would make them curious, they would approach the tunnel, fall in, find you here, and when they got to your cage, you could easily finish them."

"I could see it even from the first time how your eyes would shine with excitement whenever I got close to the cage. I knew to keep my distance. I'm not sure of what his role in all this is, and I may not have all the answers, but you are the one who killed all those people, aren't you?" Shiori said, letting some of her KI out.

Chapter Text

Shiori held the bars in her hands in an offensive position, yet still waiting for her to make the first move. She looked furious. Glaring daggers. Looking for an opening to attack.

What Shiori didn't expect was for her to throw her head back and laugh. "Oh my. What a smart little girl you are. Over three hundred years, and you are the first to get this close to the truth."

"As a courtesy, I will tell you the full story. Then you will meet your fate." She said as she let out another laugh.

"You see, long ago, there was a clan. Quite a special one. A clan of women. However, they were not normal women by any means. Their blood was quite special. It gave them various abilities."

"Their blood had a potent healing effect. So much so that it erased all effects of aging once they reached adulthood since it would only become more potent with age."

"Their bodies healed at accelerated so much so that even a scar wouldn't remain. Their genes were so strong that They also only bore female children, so soon enough the clan only consisted of women who all looked like one another."

"However, there was a drawback to their ability. The iron in their blood, which caused its potency and granted their abilities, was deadly to them outside their body. It burned their skin when they came into contact with it, and if they were wounded with iron, they would immediately die even from a scratch."

"The brutish clan next to them discovered this secret, and with their ability to control metals, they forged weapons to control them. They hunted them down and made a camp to confine them. Once in a while, they would take one of the women, bring her to their own camp, and use her blood to heal their wounds after battles. It also kept them young and healthy."

"Once the woman was dead they would take another. They would regularly force themselves on the woman to keep their population up to their liking. This went on for many years until something unexpected happened."

"One of their men betrayed them. he fell in love with one of the women, and they had a child. He took the child away in order to save her. She grew up with a small clan of genjutsu specialists."

"Her father would often visit her and tell her stories. Once the girl was old enough, she learned the truth. She wanted nothing more than to help her people. She was young and naive. Believing too much in her own abilities."

"It was not unexpected after all. She grew up not seeing the war and always getting praised for her abilities. She made a plan and attacked. She planned on killing the man who controlled her clan and free her people."

"She knew how to mind control people with genjutsu. She sneaked in at night putting the closest guards in a genjutsu. But she was heard by a man who was too strong for her and broke out of the genjutsu. alarms were sounded and the girl ran into the village to escape those following her."

"They couldn't distinguish her from others, and they started attacking everyone. Their prisoners were now fighting for their lives. It was a slaughter. The stupid girl hid in a well, praying not to be found."

"The next morning, she came out to find all her people dead. And it was all her fault. She was foolishly lingering around looking for survivors when she was found by a guard remaining behind for the same purpose. To get rid of the survivors."

"The guard overpowered her easily and decided to have a little fun with her before finishing her. He forced himself on the girl who was doing her best to fight back. The man took his time. Going on and on until he was tired."

"Just for a second, his grip loosened, and the girl bit him. The rush of blood in her mouth was a new experience. An exhilarating one. The man was frozen in place while she drank his blood dry."

"that day, she found another one of her abilities. Drinking blood gave her a boost in powers. Her senses were heightened, and she was stronger physically. There was only one thing in her mind: revenge."

"She wasn't about to rush in this time. She first tried her ability with some villagers. She would make them come to her into the woods. Drink their blood and finish them."

"Little by little, she became stronger, and it was finally time. She attacked their clan and took down as many of them as she could before they took her down. They couldn't kill her since she was one of the last survivors, so they built an unescapable cage and took her to a cave."

"They put a guard to keep her alive and draw her blood as needed. The other survivors were used for breeding in hopes of repopulating the clan. Alas, fate had other plans, and a while later, they were attacked and annihilated by another clan."

"The guard kept to his duty. It was his last order, after all. He kept the woman alive and, in turn, used her blood to keep himself young and healthy to continue doing so."

"One thing you learn with immortality is patience. The woman bid her time. She had a taste for human blood now and couldn't live like before. So she would lure oblivious humans to her trap and feast upon them."

"With each human, her abilities would grow. She could sense them from further distances, and the range of her genjutsu grew. However, she couldn't escape from her cage."

"So she waited, waited for a day that someone would free her. I have to thank you little one. if it wasn't for you, I would still be in that cage." She said with a smile. There was nothing good about that smile. It seemed cruel and dark.

"You still haven't explained how all of this is related to the dying part of the forest," Shiori said, keeping her voice even. If what she said was true, she had to be careful with her powers.

"Oh, there isn't really much to it. To sustain myself with my taste for the blood, he brings me fresh animals. I drink their blood, and he consumes the meat. I have a paralytic venom that enters their body as I bite them and they become docile so the blood consumption becomes easier. If I have to guess the venom is effecting the soil." She said while showing her slightly elongated canine teeth.

"Are you so sure of your victory that you are so willingly answering all my questions?" Shiori questioned. This was not going to be easy.

"Of course, my dear. You may be strong, but you don't have a chance against me. Now it's time to play." She said and in a flash she disappeared and reappeared next to Shiori.

It was her instincts that made her dodge in time from sharp nails that would have pierced her neck. Shiori jumped back and took a deep breath.

She was fast. Shiori focused her chakra in her body to enhance her speed. She doubted she would be as fast but she should stand a good chance. The woman was laughing madly at her.

Shiori blocked her out of her mind. She didn't need to hear her taunting. She sent a water bullet to where she stood, but she started running in a circle, avoiding all bullets while also getting closer to her.

She wasn't about to give her the opportunity so she stopped the water bullets and shunshined to the other side of the room. the woman immediately turned and ran towards her.

She couldn't avoid her forever, she just needed a bit more time. She took out a seal and threw it at her. The smoke went off in the cave making the woman stop and cough. Shiori used the opportunity to kick her in the back. the woman was thrown off and Shiori sent slashing water blades at her. She dodged and jumped towards her.

They engaged in a taijutsu fight. The woman's nails were sharp and elongated, and Shiori kept her away from herself with the bars. Her arms were getting tired, but there was no other way.

She was doing some damage since each time her stick connected, there would be a burn mark, but just as she said, her wounds healed within a minute. She created some distance between them by using a close-range water bullet.

She took out another smoke seal to buy some time. This time, she attacked head-on. She was using one bar for defense and the other for offense. She switched every once in a while so as not to fall into a pattern.

Her attacks were connecting more and more and her healing was taking more time. When she used the smoke bombe she used the opportunity to unseal some poison and it was effecting her healing.

No matter how her ability worked, it needed chakra to heal that fast. So she just needed to keep at it and make her fall into chakra exhaustion. Which meant she should also be careful with the amount of chakra she used for her plan to work.

By this point they were both panting. The woman seemed irritated. She was rambling about something or the other but Shiori didn't pay attention to it. she took another deep breath and started attacking again.

The woman had somehow become faster, which meant Shiori had to up her game.

She started channeling a small amount of chakra to the weapon to make her hits more impactful. Her weapon hit her in the ribs, but she managed to scratch her upper arm deeply.

Shiori jumped back and used chakra to stop the bleeding. Her body was already bruised, so she had to be careful of how much damage she took.

She suddenly felt the air shift in the room. The atmosphere had become dangerous. "I'm done playing with you." She heard her say. Suddenly she felt a kick to her stomach which sent her flying into the wall.

She covered her body in earth chakra to lessen the impact, but it was still quite painful. She had dropped one of the bars. It took her a moment to gather herself, but it was enough for her to be right next to her and grab her by the hair.

She was lifted into the air and dangled infront of her face. Shirori was reaching for the hand holding her trying to free herself but the grip wouldn't give. She was looking the woman in the eyes. Fear evident in her eyes.

"oh, little one, I think…AAAAAAAAAAAAH" She screamed and Dropped Shiori, who spit the special acid she was holding in her mouth. She was coating her mouth in chakra so it didn't affect her, but the woman's face was melting right off.

It was one of her strongest acids. She used the opportunity to grab the bar and plunge it deep into her chest. The woman let out an inhuman scream as she fell to the ground.

Shiori shunshined to where the other bar was and grabbed it as a safe measure. But it was not needed as the woman's body started melting. She was gone within a minute. Shiori stayed still until she was sure she was gone.

She was about to step forward and check when she heard another scream from the entrance. Her head snapped to the side, and she saw the man standing there with a rabbit in one hand and a bloody knife in the other.

"YOU…." He growled.

She had a feeling that This was not going to end well for her.

Chapter Text

Shiori jumped back to create some distance. He couldn't tell the expression of the man. He seemed furious, but at the same time, he seemed to be trying to hold himself back from attacking.

"YOU KILLED HER." He yelled.

Shiori stayed silent. He was blocking the exit, so Shiori started walking back. He needed to get closer if he wanted to attack so she could get around him and run to the exit if needed.

She brought a hand to her pouch, ready to grab a kunai if needed. The man started advancing toward her, but he stopped at where the woman lay dead. He kneeled down beside her. Grabbing the disfigured arm to check for a pulse.

Shiori wasn't holding back anymore. She was using her senses to make sure she was truly dead. The flesh was melted on the body, and it was a mangled mess. She knew logically it was not possible, but she had to be sure.

"What will I do now. My only job was to protect her. Everyone is already gone. What….." The man drifted on rambling.

He seemed less threatening and Shiori wasn't about to take her chances and provoke him. she let the man continue on rambling but the man grabbed his hunting knife and got up to his feet.

Shiori fell into a defensive stance with her kunai drawn as the man pointed the knife at her. There was a good distance between them and Shiori was already calculating which jutsu would be more effective.

"THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT." He yelled, and then, faster than she could even blink, the man turned the blade toward himself and cut his own neck deeply. Shiori let out a shocked noise.

This was not what she expected. With her medical skills, she knew it was too late to save him. he would die within a few seconds, and she wasn't about to risk getting hurt by the last-second effort of a dying man.

She stayed put until she was sure they were both gone. Even then, she proceeded with caution. She wanted to investigate them more, so she quickly drew some samples from their bodies. It was hard to get samples from the woman with how her body was, but she managed to get enough.

Then she sealed everything in preservation scrolls. She wouldn't be able to preserve them for long, but it should give her enough time to contact a few people and set something up.

She also sealed the metal bars and broke down the rest of the cage to seal in another scroll. She snooped around the rest of the cave to see if she can find anything of value but there was none beside a few historical scrolls which she took.

Before going back, she also went to dig in the holes of the forest for sampling what was killing the trees. It was hard to investigate everything on her own so she should probably write some letters for an investigation crew.

It was beyond her responsibility, and she wasn't about to reveal everything that had happened. So when she reached the village, she went to meet the chief and told him about the area and how she had found an unknown substance buried in the ground.

It was not hard to convince the man and write a letter for their Daimyo for the investigation crew. They made it seem dire enough to warrant an investigation. With that, her job was done.

She spent the next few days healing the villagers to gather enough money for her journey. She also sent a letter to Tsunade-sensei. explaining everything that happened and how she needed an expert to analyze the samples with.

Her sensei had a lot of connections around the nations to scientists and doctors and if there was anyone familiar with such cases she would be able to introduce Shiori to them.

Shiori also went through the historical scrolls and after finding nothing of value in them she gave them to Yuki so he would be able to make use of them in his journals.

Everything was going fine and after the stress of the whole ordeal Shiori appreciated the slowness of life. She also had set up the connections she wanted for Yuki to get some income.

Today she was near the lake again trying to gather the plant she was originally looking for so long ago. She had her basket and was about to head back when she felt KI coming from behind her.

She used substitution to get away from the shovel that would have taken her head off.

"You are the one who killed her, aren't you? You little shinobi bitch. You killed her." A man yelled. He was dressed similarly to the villagers, but his clothes were ragged and dirty. His hair and beard were long and messy, and it was clear that he hadn't been taking care of his personal hygiene.

She had an idea of what was the case but she wanted to make sure. "Who are you talking about?" Shiori said from her place on top of a tree branch.

"My Himari. You killed her. I saw all the blood in the cave. You pretend to be a doctor, but you are a monster. How could you kill an innocent woman?" He screamed at her.

"You are the one who pushed me into that hole that day, aren't you?" Shiori said in a calm tone.

"Yes, and you should have died, you little bitch. Your life is nothing compared to hers." He said.

"You knew she killed people to sustain herself, didn't you?" Shiori said.

"She had no other choice. It was the only way for her to live." He said. It was clear that he was lied to and Shiori wasn't about to entertain him. she just used a Shunshin to get behind him and knocked him with a quick hit to the neck.

He would just bring him to the village.

It turned out he was the same guy who ran away from the village a while ago. When he gained consciousness, he was deemed mentally unstable and was sent to the capital to be put in a mental facility.

From what Shiori heard, he kept screaming and lashing out at everyone, screaming, "She is dead." While she pitied him, there was nothing she could do.

So when she got a letter from Tsunade-sensei telling her to meet her fire country in a week, she packed her things and left.

She had done what she could for this village. Her job was done.

Shiori arrived to Tanzaku a day early. She checked in to the hotel their were going to meet and decided to explore the city. she was in need of some supplies. Her shinobi sandals had worn off and she knew of a good shop to purchase a few pairs in this village.

It was where she purchased the last pair. It was a small shop. Shinobi didn't really spend much time here, so Shinobi stores were few and only had essentials. This one was owned by a family who lived in the land of Iron a few generations ago and used to make leather armor.

After shinobi villages came to be and samurai became rarer the family moved to this village and transitioned into shoe making business. Their leatherwork was of high quality, and Tsunade-sensei introduced her to the shop owners when she visited this village.

Their shoes were breathable enough for her feet not to sweat, while being durable for long travels. They were also light weight and flexible. A true work of art. Shiori placed an order for a few pairs since she wasn't sure of when she would visit next.

Since she had the money, she also requested a pair of rain boots and something warm for the winter. After paying for everything, she went to her next destination.

She hated being a kid and constantly needing bigger sizes of clothing because of growth. She tried to minimize her purchases but it was not an easy task due to nature of her job and traveling so much.

She bought a winter coat to wear on top of her usual outfit and some of her usual attire in thicker fabric.

It was not really a secret, but most shinobi liked to wear the same outfit all the time in order to maintain a professional profile. They wore other clothes when they were off duty or on breaks, but they wore the same ones when they worked.

While she was not a shinobi, she planned on becoming a combat medic. She wasn't sure if she wanted to work for a certain village, but the idea of ignoring shinobi's skills was not appealing to her.

So that was why she focused on making a memorable image of herself. she always wore the same outfit in slight variations depending on the weather and condition, and her signature backpack was also a part of it.

While some might call her image childish, she was a child and she planned on enjoying the privileges that came with it. she might be a professional medic but that was not the only thing about her.

She finished her shopping and headed to the inn for the night.

She was taking a herbal bath. Her body was tired from her travels and she needed the rest. She used a mixture of herbal oils to smooth her skin. There were cracks on her palms and legs from all the work she had recently done and she didn't have the time to pamper herself.

She relaxed in the bath water, taking deep breaths and relaxing her mind.

She was going through all the events she recently experienced. The whole ordeal in the wave.

She had a terrible habit of detaching herself emotionally from events around her. She could tell from how she made herself refer to the two bodies in her scrolls, the man and the woman.

She didn't bother to learn their names. Or how she referred to the boy who attacked her as the boy. She was the same with the villagers. Referring to them as their role. Like the chief or the merchant. Of course, Yuki was the exception since she made a connection and wanted to work with him in the future.

Now that she thought about it, she couldn't feel anything about the whole event. Everything just felt as if she was reading a report and not as she went through them herself.

It was a good habit for a medic. To not get emotional over their patients. To remain calm and professional. To not judge them for their actions and treat all patients under her care equally regardless of their backgrounds.

But it was not a good trait for real life. She knew she was afraid of getting attached to people. To get close to them only to lose them. she didn't have many memories of her past.

When she thought about it, all she could remember was a foggy haze. Sometimes, the fog would clear a bit, and she would get glimpses, but it never lasted long. She remembered two boys.

Not who they were or even how they looked like. But she dreamt of them. she knew she was close to them but no matter how hard she tried she couldn't remember anything.

To her everything started from that night. When she was barely four years old. Running in the woods. Hungry and scared. That night was the beginning of her life.

Tsunade-sensei tried some therapy sessions with her. Encouraging her to talk. The conclusion they reached was that due to some sort of trauma, her brain was blocking the memories. Or at least that was the most plausible explanation.

It was probably the reason for how her brain suppressed her emotions. To her emotions were not something lasting. She may feel angry about an event or happy for another, but it only lasted for the duration of it.

She couldn't feel emotions about the event after it had passed. She could remember them only in a detached way. She couldn't hate people or love them. Her emotions were only momentary.

She felt like a doll and not a human being. She was always analytical and logical. Assessing every action and thing around her. she wanted to feel. To be like others.

To be able to connect with people. But she couldn't, despite how hard she tried. She couldn't fit in. she learned to put up a mask. An act to not scare people away. But that was it.

A grand act she put up for the sake of others. She was learning to accept it. To be more comfortable with herself. But she didn't want to lose hope.

She would find her pieces and put them together. She would make herself whole again.

Chapter Text

Shiori woke up to knocking on her door. She listened to the pattern. It was the code they had set up with Tsunade-sensei, so she got up and opened the door. She was immediately grabbed into a bone-crushing hug.

Tsunade grabbed her tightly, spinning her around. "My favorite gaki." She screamed with joy. Shiori couldn't breathe. Her vision was going dark when she was finally dropped to the ground.

She gulped for air trying to orient herself. Her head was spinning. Shizune put a hand on her shoulder, checking to see if she was ok. Shiori gave her a small smile.

"Hi Tsunade-sensei. Hi Shizune-ne." Shiori said as she finally got up.

"Hi, Shiori-chan," Shizune said. Tonton oinked from behind her, and Shiori bent down to pat her head.

She then invited them in and grabbed a sealing scroll with a travel stove and pot to make some tea. It was very early in the morning. The sun hasn't risen yet. So she decided to make mint and cinnamon tea.

She loved the feeling of freshness from mint and the slightly warm and sweet tone of cinnamon. She also had a special box of cookies she got from her travel to the land of tea. She was saving it for a special occasion.

Tsunade and Shizune made themselves comfortable. Tonton lay with her head on Shizune's lap.

"Yeah. We just unpacked our thing in our room. We got a free upgrade when I signed my name for the room. So you can come to our room." Tsunade said. Stretching herself. Probably stiff from the journey.

"Sure. It can be fun." Shiori said as they waited for the tea.

"So wanna tell me all that happened since our last meeting?" Tsunade said. She was like a mother figure to Shiori. Their bond was beyond master and student. Shiori was dropped off with her when she was six.

She still clearly remembered the day. She always had great chakra control and a knack for medicine so her sensei just dropped her off with Tsunade. Paying her a hefty amount to teach her healing.

She cried and begged for her sensei not to leave her. But the man said he was too busy to take care of a brat. He left too quickly for anyone to protest. She was crying, sobbing, and screaming.

Tsunade later told her that she had no intention of accepting a student but when she saw the state Shiori was in she couldn't bring herself to leave her. She passed out from all the crying.

When she woke up the next day, she was withdrawn from everything. She felt like an empty shell. Tsunade tried to get her to talk. To understand the situation. when she learned that she was an amnesiac and the only person she knew just dumped her, she couldn't bring herself to abounden her.

Tsunade really did not want to deal with the situation. She could clearly see that the child was a Uzumaki, so she could not drop her off anywhere and hope for the best. She knew better than that. One look from anyone who knew of Uzumaki's and she could be recognized. She would definitely get kidnapped for the powers she possessed or, worse, for breeding.

Tsunade was a medic at heart, a healer. She might have killed many in wars, but she was not about to condemn an innocent child to such a fate. She planned to head to somewhere near Konoha.

She could then contact her old sensei and have someone take Shiori to Konoha. She knew Konoha was not perfect. She knew of what lurked in the shadows. But she trusted her sensei enough to protect her from the worst of it.

However, this plan never came to pass. On the fourth day of their journey toward Konoha, Shiori collapsed. She had a high fever, and her body was severely weakened.

They had to stop until she was better. One morning, Tsunade found her sitting next to the pile of books Shizune used to study.

"What are you doing?" She asked. While these books were not targeted towards experts they were still beyond the level of a 6 year old.

"I'm reading the book. I woke up a few hours ago, and I couldn't sleep." Shiori said with a pout that only made her more adorable.

"Well, you should probably look for a book you can actually understand," Tsunade said with a snort.

"I may not fully understand it but it's still interesting. Tsunade-sama, why don't we use a tool for removal of placenta that is stuck after birth from the mothers?" Shiori asked. There was such curiosity and innocence in her voice. It reminded Tsunade of herself.

Tsunade couldn't believe she could actually read the text, let alone understand anything from it. She explained the answer only to be bombarded with more questions.

She decided test her more on the content and while it became clear some of the answers were from someone who has just memorized the text it was astounding. Never has she seen anyone with such perfect memory.

To read such a high-level book only once and remember the content perfectly in such a short time. It was perfect memorization. The ability to encounter something once and remember it.

She made a decision. To test the limits of her abilities until she was well enough to travel. They spent the next two weeks with Shizune and Tsunade, teaching her all sorts of information and constantly quizzing her.

It was a miracle to them. After the two weeks when Shiori was finally recovered Tsunade couldn't bring herself to leave her. They had already became attached and they had the chance to train an amazing medic. A talent that shouldn't be wasted.

So the next two years came. They taught her all they could. All they believed she could use. Due to her age, her chakra system was not developed to use more advanced techniques.

Still, they taught her the theory and more. Tsunade taught her all about being a woman. How to properly care for herself, how to cook, clean, dress, and all the skills she needed to live on her own.

Shizune taught her how to be responsible. How to manage her money, budget, choose groceries. She was also the person who got her interested in poisons and medicinal plants.

Shiori was working on a journal to record all her notes on her experiments and discoveries of the subject. Maybe she could even share some of her stash with her favorite nee-san.

They had their tea and cookies as Shiori told them about all her adventures. It's been only a few months, but she missed them so much. She knew she could always go back to traveling with them.

The problem was that it was not what she wanted. Tsunade and Shizune did not travel as often or with the purpose of gaining experience as medics. Shiori wanted to spread her wings.

She wanted to go on adventures and learn from her journeys. Their goals did not align. She could always visit them and it brought her comfort.

Tsunade had given her ways to find her. Ways to always know where she was. They also regularly exchanged letters.

After Shiori explained everything that had happened on her last journey, Tsunade took a few minutes to think.

"I've already contacted the person we are going to meet. He will be here tomorrow. I don't fully trust him to leave you alone with him, but I trust him to behave while I'm around."

"He is a genius when it comes to these things. It's one of his favorite topics. If there is anyone who can find answers it's him. but don't share everything with him right off. He may run off if he has what he needs." Tsunade said thoughtfully.

"Who are we going to meet, Tsunade-sensei?" Shiori asked curiously.

"My former teammate. Orochimaru. He is a slimy bastard. But I can't deny his knowledge. Do not trust him." Tsunade said. It was clear to Shiori that she was conflicted.

Tsunade didn't want to badmouth her former teammate, but it was clear that she was not a fan of him. Feelings of familiarity and wariness were clear in her. Shiori stopped herself from reading more into it.

She knew shinobi were not usually open with their emotions and feelings, and the fact that Tsunade-sensei being open with her meant she trusted her. If she wanted to tell her more, she would, so it was best to trust her judgment.

"Are you coming with us too, Shizune-ne?" Shiori asked. Poor Shizune looked minutes away from falling asleep.

"No. There is not much for me to help with there. Plus, I'm more interested in borrowing the journal you wrote to me about. I can make a copy while you guys take care of it." Shizune said with clear interest.

"Sure." Shiori said. She couldn't wait to get her input on some of the subjects.

After getting Shiori set up in the new room, they all went to sleep. Shiori was not as tired but she could always use a nap. Her futon was laid between the two adults. It made her feel safe and warm.

She was also a big hugger in her sleep clinging to anything that was close to her. she often liked to bunch her blanket and wrap herself around it like an octopus. More than once she had woken up to find herself hugging her sensei or nee-san.

The first few times, she was embarrassed. She was used to clinging to her previous sensei in her sleep. But that was mostly because he was warm, and they were often on the road.

It was dangerous to light a fire in unfamiliar territories, so they had to rely on their own body heat. So it became a habit of her. Something that brought her comfort.

After Tsunade and Shizune not making any mention of the strange habit and not making a big deal out of it, she felt a lot more comfortable. Tsunade even told her that Shizune used to do the same thing when she was younger.

There were a lot of things that made Shiori love them both so much, including their strange family. None of them shared the same blood, but all these small gestures, all the little acts, made her believe in the bond they shared. That they all cared in their own way.

Tsunade's harsh physical training, Shizune's expectation for perfection, the way Tsunade sneaked vegetables onto her plate during meals, and the way Shizune always brushed and styled her hair.

Tsunade getting her clothes when she didn't have money, and Shizune staying up late at night to sew the holes in her clothes from training. There were a million things she could think of.

Things that made her feel warm and at home. She wasn't sure if she could ever make it up to them. for all they have done for her. but she would do her best. To thank them as best as she could.

To show them the same love and appreciation.

Shiori was once a lost child. wandering around and trying to find herself. to find somewhere to belong. To find a purpose. To find meaning in life.

She may not still know many things. She didn't know who she was or where she came from. She didn't know where her powers came from or why she was the way she was.

But she knew she has a purpose now. To help as many people as she could. To give them hope. To be a medic. A healer.

While she was at it, she would uncover the truth and learn what had happened in her past.

Life was hard and the world was cruel. But she learned to be a survivor. To thrive and enjoy it.

She had many years to live, and she planned to live the best life she could.

Chapter Text

Shiori woke up near noon. Others were already awake by the sound of conversation outside the room. Shiori folded her futon and blankets and put them neatly to the side.

She picked up her toiletries and headed out of the room, mumbling a good morning as she headed for the bathroom. After a tiring day, she liked to take showers at night to wash off the dirt and feel clean when she went to bed.

But she knew they had an important meeting today, and she wanted to look her best. So she took a quick shower and brushed her teeth. When she came out, a tray with breakfast was on the table.

Tsunade was reading a book Shiori had bought her. It was one of the newer published ones she knew could not be found in the land of fire. It was about the research on the long-term effects of healing jutsu on people with different chakra levels.

Using chakra to heal someone often leaves a slight residue in their body. While the body would do its best to dissolve this chakra over time, some lingering residue would take a long time to entirely be gone.

The body tried to fight off this residue since it was foreign. A person with high levels or a potent chakra could dissolve it faster, but a civilian's body often had a hard time.

Their bodies would constantly use a level of chakra to burn it off, which would lead to chakra waste. While it was not at such a high level to be a danger to the person, it still needed consideration.

It could also be important immediately after healing the person since that was when there was the highest amount of residue. Also, the person's body was already weak due to the injury.

Also, if the person's chakra was weaker than the healer's, as in the case of civilians, it could take years to fully dissolve the residue, and the constant use of chakra in the area where the residue was could become problematic.

The research did not suggest possible solutions. It only warned people of the effects and possibilities. In the end, the author suggested that more data was needed before a solution could be formed.

Shiori was very interested in the whole article, as it was very detailed. It was more of a book with all observations and records. She couldn't wait for her sensei to finish reading it so they could discuss it.

Shizune was busy with her own work. Reading Shiori's journal and making her own copy.

When Shiori finished her breakfast, which was some rice and miso soup, she made them all some tea so they could all focus on their own reading material. When she handed everyone their own cup, Shizune handed her her own notes so Shiori could take notes as well.

They spent the next few hours in peaceful silence, each immersed in their own work. The only sounds were the pages flipping, brushes against the paper, and Tonton snoring softly from her nap under the sunlight near the window.

When it was lunchtime, Tsunade and Shiori headed to a restaurant to meet her former teammate. Shiori was wearing her usual attire minus her backpack. She didn't want to lose anything important. She had a sealing scroll with what they may need. The scroll needed her blood and chakra to activate, so she wasn't worried about it getting stolen.

Tsunade guided them to a table in the back. A man was sitting there. Shiori recognized her from the photo Tsunade showed her of her former genin days, but the man was much older.

More mature. And all Shiori could think about were the eyes. The beautiful golden eyes screamed of danger. Such was the case of nature that often, the most beautiful things were the most dangerous.

But it was not only the eyes—the pale skin, dark silky hair, and purple markings around the eyes—that made the man perfect.

"So pretty," Shiori said under her breath. She didn't mean to say it out loud and only noticed what she did when the man's gaze turned towards her for the first time with evident confusion.

Shiori blushed deep red, hoping she could disappear into the ground. She stood there frozen. Nobody reacted for a second before Tsunade burst out laughing.

"I can't believe this." She managed between her chuckles. Shiori brought her hands to her face to hide her shame.

"I'm so sorry," she said as she bowed to apologize. Now was her chance to impress the man.

"Who is this Tsunade?" Orochimaru said curiously. Shiori was grateful that he didn't comment on what she accidentally said.

"This is Shiori. She is my student," Tsunade said as she finally sat down in front of him. Shiori slipped beside her. Her gaze was fixated on the table, and she was trying to get over her shame.

"Oh, your student? I thought Shizune-chan was your only student." He said. Even his voice was mesmerizing. The way his speech resembled a snake and sent a shiver down her spine.

She believed it was what people call a crush. Which made her even more embarrassed.

"Yeah, she was my only student. But I took in Shiori-chan two years ago. She is a medic already. She has her general certificate and one from Konoha as well," Tsunade said proudly. It was clear she wanted to boast about her accomplishments but also be careful with what she said.

She wasn't giving away anything personal about Shiori. She was taught by both her senseis not to reveal all her abilities to potential enemies.

"Oh, that is wonderful. Is she the one you contacted me about? Your message was quite vague," he said. A waiter interrupted them by coming to their table to take their orders. After she left, Tsunade nudged her to tell her story.

So, Shiori gave a shortened version of events. She tried to provide as little as possible in addition to the relevant events and historical information.

"That is indeed interesting. So you have the samples?" he said, his eyes shining with clear interest.

"Yes. Today, I have two small vials of blood with me to start. I am willing to make a deal for them." Shiori said. She knew the value of what she had and was willing to make a deal for it.

"Oh, and what may you want for them?" he said. At this moment, their food finally arrived.

"I want the results. I may not be particularly interested in what happens with the information after it is gained. Still, knowing how much immortality was possible can be important for me as a medic."

"It can give me an understanding of the human body and a way to advance the medical field. So I want a report of everything that is discovered," Shiori said. She didn't feel confident in the beginning, but she wasn't going to lose such a great opportunity.

"And is that all?" Orochimaru said that his body language showed that he was agreeable to the deal.

"This deal is for the samples. I will give you a blood sample from each of them today, and you can decide if we will make the deal after you do the initial analysis. Then, I will give you a list of my samples. I will provide a new sample to you each time I am given a report which is considered satisfactory."

"You can choose the next sample you want to work on, but I have to also agree. Also, with each report, I will ask for the recipe of a poison and its cure. I was told that you are an expert in the subject." Shiori said. She knew it was a golden opportunity to learn more about the subject and wouldn't miss it.

After a few seconds of staring at each other, the man smirked and turned towards Tsunade.

"You have an interesting student there, Tsunade. You taught her how to negotiate well," he said.

Tsunade laughed at that. "It was all Shizune. But you can't deny she is giving you a good deal." Tsunade said as she patted Shiori on the back.

"Indeed. The possibility of natural immortality existing. I am not opposed to the deal. I will take the samples today and contact you when I make a decision," he said as he stretched a hand toward Shiori. They were already done with their meal, so it was time for them to go.

Shiori took the scroll she had with her and unsealed another scroll from within it. She wasn't sure if the man had special scrolls for carrying such objects with him, so she brought one with her to ensure the samples wouldn't be destroyed along the way.

He took the scroll from her with interest. He opened it and inspected the seal. "Interesting. How did you come across such a seal?" He asked.

"I made it myself. It doesn't have as much space for storage as normal ones, but it has components to keep the items in the condition they were stored. It stops the time so the objects will not age. The only downside is that they can only be used several times before the seal burns out." Shiori said proudly.

She wasn't one to boast about her skills, but like every other Uzumaki, she couldn't stop herself when it came to fuinjutsu. Or at least that is what she had heard. She could talk about seals and their details for hours, regardless of whether the person she spoke to was interested.

"So you are a seal master?" he asked. His glinting eyes made him look dangerous, which made Shiori interested in him as well.

"No, I'm not even close to being a master. I can only make storage seals and modify them. It's the only thing I experiment with. The only other thing I know is basic explosion tags," Shiori said with a smile. She knew a bit more than that, but there was no need to expose her skills even more.

"It is interesting for someone of your age to know this much. I can't wait to see you grow, Shiori-chan." The man reached a hand and ruffled her hair. Shiori didn't show any reaction beyond a pout. After bidding Tsunade goodbye, he left the restaurant.

They didn't fully relax before getting back to their room. Shizune was waiting for them.

"How did it go?" She asked when they got in.

"It went as well as expected. I knew he wouldn't attempt anything when I was there." Tsunade said.

"He seemed very dangerous." Shiori provided.

"Oho. Is that why you were eyeing him like you were trying to capture his essence for a portrait?" Tsunade teased.

Shiori blushed beet red.

"What?" Shizune asked, confused.

"You won't believe this, but when we met Orochimaru, the first thing she said was calling him beautiful to his face. Then she was swooning the whole meeting." Tsunade then continued to exaggerate every detail of the meeting while laughing hard.

Shizune was mortified. Tonton was very interested. Shiori was crouched on the ground, trying to hide from the world.

She wasn't mad at the teasing, but it was so embarrassing.

When Tsunade was finally done retelling the whole story, she turned to Shiori.

"By the way, you are not going to contact him directly from now on. It's too dangerous for you. So, I'm going to give you a temporary contract with Katsuyu. I will manage the communication lines," Tsunade said.

A temporal contract allowed summons to go to someone without a permanent contract. It was often a way for people who needed to still contact their village or someone when they were away.

The person with a temporal contract couldn't summon, but the summons could go to them. Tsunade had a temporal contract placed in Konoha with her previous sensei in case she needed to contact him immediately.

Some summons couldn't form such contracts, but luckily, the slugs were able to. Shiori took the scroll from Tsunade and summoned a small Katsuyu to tell her the situation.

Chapter Text

Shiori woke up early in the morning to Tsunade, who gently shook her shoulder. She got up quietly. They had to go somewhere before dawn, but it was unnecessary to wake Shizune up.

Shiori changed, and they were ready to go. They would eat after they were done. They headed out of the city at high speed. They ran for an hour and reached a secluded area in the forest.

"OK, are you ready, gaki?" Tsunade asked as she set down her bag to prepare for the upcoming event.

Shiori nodded and started pulling out necessary items from her scroll.

Shiori's first memories were of pain. Everything was just too much for her. Both physically and mentally. Due to the immense pain she was in, she doesn't remember much of those first days, but she remembers the things she was told about it once she was more stable.

Apparently, her chakra had gone haywire. She was a strong sensor. Her sensing was exceptional in the sense that she could feel the slightest things about her target. She could feel their chakra level, affinities, emotions, whether they were lying if they were injured, and so much more. She felt them so strongly, as if she was the one experiencing them, as if there was no distinction between her and her target.

But this ability was passive, and she had no control over it. So, from what she was told, something must have triggered her abilities. It could have been her accessing her chakra for the first time or a similar event.

It was similar to the first time someone accessed their kekkei genkai. Whatever it was, it caused her to feel all of these for every living thing around her. With so many people living in the village, she must have run away to get away from it.

Her first memories were from running aimlessly in a forest. Her arms and legs were littered with scars from grabbing into fallen branches and sharp stones. She wore a ragged shirt and pants resembling threads more than clothing.

She had no sense of what was happening, only an instinctual feeling guiding her through the woods. That was how she met her sensei. Their first encounter was an interesting story, and he took her in. After he got an idea of her condition, he did his best to help her. He decided to take her to Uzushio. They avoided any civilization in the meantime.

While Uzushio was raided many times after its destruction, some buildings remained safe. These were protected by incarnate seals that only allowed Uzumaki in. Even a person's intention was important. So, anyone with malicious intent could never get in.

They got to the ancient village, and it wasn't hard to locate where they needed to go. They found the grand library. Shiori felt much better ever since they stepped foot on the island. She took the initiative. She managed to get inside the library and allow the access for her sensei to enter as well. From there, they both got to work. They searched for anything that could help her.

When they found the material they were looking for, it was time for her to learn. Her sensei knew little about fuinjutsu beyond a basic Jonin level to get by. While she was learning, he went through the ninjutsu section with her permission.

Luckily for both of them, Fuinjutsu was so natural for her that it almost seemed impossible for someone to be this good. It was as if fuinjutsu was just another language, and somehow, it was her mother tongue. She could look at a seal and immediately know what the seal would do and how it worked. It only took her a little while to learn how to tweak them and make her own.

While she could understand them, it didn't mean she was an expert on how to make them. She needed to learn the order in which elements had to be drawn, how each stroke of brush should be angled, and why some elements would or would not work together.

It was like how toddlers could speak a language without knowing what grammar is or why it's the way it is. They just know how to speak and when something is right or wrong but not the reason. It was the same for her. She could read them fluently, so she put all her energy into learning the proper grammar. It took her a month to gather all she needed to implement the plan.

She made a seal to suppress her abilities and keep her sensing to a minimum. It was similar to suppression seals but allowed her to use her chakra freely. After applying the seal, they spent the rest of their time on the island training.

She spent her days doing physical training under her sensei, and when she was done for the day, she would consume all she could about fuinjutsu. Those were easier days.

A little after leaving the island, her sensei left her with Tsunade, and the rest was history.

What they were doing today was something of a ritual. The seals she applied to her body were only a temporary solution. She had two years at maximum before they would wear off, and her chakra system would be too developed to handle reapplication of it safely.

The seals were currently holding her chakra tightly inside of her unless she was actively forming it outside. For a more developed chakra system, such a seal would mean permanent damage to the coils.

The chakra system worked in a complicated way. The chakra was constantly moving along the pathways of the body. Chakra coils were the places where they would diverge into different paths or narrower or wider ones.

When the transition happened in the coils, some chakra would be exerted from them. This was the chakra that could be felt from people. It was like a leak. While shinobi trained to suppress their chakra by reducing this output to a minimum, it was impossible to hold it at very low levels for a long period of time since it would strain the coils by not enabling them to function as they should.

Of course, some things could be done, such as forcefully making the chakra that would have been naturally exerted, moving along the pathways, and being used in some form, such as a jutsu. It would still be impossible to do so with a hundred percent efficiency. Still, many used these techniques to bring their natural chakra presence at a lower level.

For sensors, the excess chakra had another function: It was an extension of themselves. It would reach out to people around them and help them navigate the world around them.

It was like an extra limb, like a rope with one end attached to the owner and the other free to explore. In Shiori's case, there was an additional step further. After her chakra reached a person, since she felt that person was an extension of herself, they would become a network.

The excess chakra of that person would be an extra limb to her, making her reach further and reach more people. Soon, every person she reached would be a part of her, and she would not have any control over what and how she felt since the control of the network would depend on the control each person in the network had on their own chakra.

Sensing so many people simultaneously is overwhelming for her and doesn't give her a chance to take control of her abilities. The only way to stop the cycle was for her to use enough chakra so that her excess would be used and not be able to reach others.

After she first applied the seal, she started training herself to sense things actively so she could learn control over sensing. She would also have such sessions if it was possible.

Right now, she was sitting in the middle of a seal she had just finished drawing on the ground. They were far enough from the village that there would be few people.

She was going to release her seal. If she lost control, Tsunade would activate the barrier she was sitting in, and her senses would be limited to the barrier, allowing her to reactivate her seal.

But it wasn't a usual occurrence. Most of the time, she was aware of her own limits and respected them. Pushing beyond them was no use when there was no gain to be had.

These exercises were to help her regulate herself and her abilities, not to test her pain endurance.

So she took a few calming breaths and deactivated her seal with a small surge of charka.

Their training session went well. Shiori felt Tsunade, who was doing her best to be calm, but Shiori could detect the nervousness underneath. She also felt a few people in the forest.

There were also animals, but she had learned to pull away from them long ago. The emotions of animals were easy enough to ignore. They were usually simple and instinctual.

The people were a different matter. Shiori spent the session doing their usual routine. Connecting to the few people on her radar and then pulling back on command.

Then she reactivated her seal, and they got closer to the village. Doing the same, this time, she could feel people living at the edge of the village, so there were more people.

It was still early hours, so most of them were sleeping. This time, it was harder, but she managed to do the same thing: connect and disconnect different people from her network.

It always amazed her how people can have so many emotions in their sleep as well. Right now, she could tell who was having a pleasant dream and who was having a nightmare. She was always curious if there was a way to see into people's dreams. It would be so interesting to see into other people's minds. Seeing what their brains can come up with and how they view the world.

They repeated the same activity until they were near the village, and it became too much. She couldn't handle this many people at once, so they stopped. Luckily, she managed to stop herself, and there was no need for Tsunade to intervene.

By now, she had a killer headache, so it was time to go. They still had a few more days together, so she had more time to practice.

When they reached their room, Shizune was awake and waiting for them with breakfast. After breakfast, Shiori took a nap to regain her energy.

The next few days were much the same. Now that they knew her limit distance, they would go directly there. She would take off the seal and go for as long as possible.

It seemed like her training was paying off since she could hold for half a day at the longest, but it was not nearly enough.

Finally, they got a message from Orochimaru saying that he had accepted the deal. With a last exchange, it was time for everyone to be on their way.

Before departing, Tsunade gave her a slip of paper and a sealed letter. They were standing a little distance away from the city gate.

"Listen gaki. It is time you solve this problem. We've already delayed it as much as possible. While we didn't waste the time per se, since you learned the control and basis necessary for the next step, it is time to take that next step."

"I'm sending you to an acquaintance of mine. He owes me a big favor, so he will help you out. I know it's hard and painful, but there is no other way. So the next time I see you, you better not have that seal on you," Tsunade said as she reached out and embraced Shiori.

"Be good, OK?" Shizune said as she bent to give her a hug as well.

"Don't worry; I will send you both plenty of letters," Shiori said. Saying goodbye was always the most challenging part since they never knew when they would meet again, but it was time to go once again.

Shiori adjusted her backpack and waved one last time before running towards her next destination.

Chapter Text

Shiori was on her way through the land of fire. She had to go North and pass by Taki. There was a small mountain range northeast of Taki, but it wasn't part of their country.

Based on the map Tsunade gave her, there was a temple on the highest mountain where she needed to go. She didn't know what to expect since Tsunade insisted on not ruining the surprise.

She was a little mad about it, but not much could be done. She was currently in the last village she needed to stay in the land of fire. She had to restock some supplies since she didn't want to stop in Taki or any of their villages.

She hoped to stay on the road until she reached her destination, which would take her four days. It wasn't the longest time she had been on the road, but she had to ensure enough food and water.

So, as she reached the village, she made a mental list of all the items she would need.

It took her a few hours to gather everything. Some of the food was not up to her quality since this was just a tiny village. Their only visitors were merchants and shinobi, who needed a night of rest before returning to the road.

Shiori still had some time to spare, so she visited the small medic shack. They didn't have a healer or a medic—just an old lady with some basic knowledge due to being a nurse in the capital when she was younger.

They sent their sick and injured, who were beyond her abilities, to one of the bigger villages, which were a few hours of cart ride away.

Their case resembled most other small villages, so Shiori wasn't surprised. She quickly got to work. She had already notified the village chief about her presence. Soon, people would come by.

Shiori checked on the patient with stomach flu, who was resting on one of the room's two beds. She took stock of the medicine available and unsealed some of her own to make the prescriptions.

The nurse was named Aki and was quick to follow her lead. Shiori prepared the medicine and wrote down a description of how often and how much he should use it. It was an herbal mix that should be taken in the form of tea.

She then told Aki to call the next patient in. A little girl walked in with a cast. Her mother was right behind her. The girl had brown curly hair and hazel eyes. She looked just like her mother.

Shiori motioned for them to sit on the bed. The mother helped her daughter up. "How can I help you today?" Shiori asked in her professional voice.

"Well, you see, she broke her arm when she fell from a tree three weeks ago. We had to take her Mosami to get the cast. They told us it could take up to a month. I was wondering if it is possible to check on the state of the arm. To see if it's healing correctly. You know how mothers can be." The woman said nervously.

Shiori smiled reassuringly. "Of course, it wouldn't be a problem." She turned toward the little girl. "Wanna see something cool?" Shiori said. The girl nodded with a giggle.

Shiori's hand started glowing green with the diagnostic jutsu. "See this magical light? It can help me see how your arm is doing. And look, it won't even hurt. It just feels a little warm." Shiori brought her glowing hand to her arm and held it out for the girl to touch.

"Now it's time for your cast," Shiori said as she brought her glowing hand to the cast. It was always easier to work with children when they knew what to expect, so Shiori tried to be as quick as possible.

"Everything seems fine. The arm is mostly healed, but I also recommend keeping it on for the remaining week. Then, take it easy for a few more weeks. She can do light exercises to regain mobility, but it would be a full recovery." Shiori then showed the mother and child the exercises she needed to do after taking the cast off.

After being sure they knew what to do, Shiori gave the girl a lollipop and bid them goodbye. She motioned for Aki to send the next patient.

A large farmer man entered the room. He seemed to be in his mid-thirties. Shiori motioned for him to sit. "What seems to be the problem?" Shiori asked.

"Well, you see, there is this mole on my back that seems to be growing. It first appeared…." The man started.

Shiori worked well into the night, but there seemed to be an increasing number of people. She was sleepy at this point, so with a promise of coming back tomorrow, she headed to the only inn in the village.

The owner was the same woman who was suffering from back pain due to an injured disc. She needed a little healing, some painkillers, and instruction on how to use household objects to make herself a back brace.

Shiori didn't carry braces with her, and she wasn't about to make the woman purchase one when she could make one from some scarves or sturdy fabric.

She noticed Shiori and promptly offered her the best room available for free. Shiori couldn't accept it and offered her some herbal tea, which helped with sleeping and melatonin.

It was time for a bath to wash out the dirt from the road and a good night of sleep. Her traveling plan had to be postponed for a day, but there was no rush, and she always enjoyed helping people.

The next day went much the same. People came to her with all sorts of problems and concerns. Traveling to another city for medical care was impossible for everyone in non-emergency situations.

This was what Shiori loved about her job. She could help these types of people. And give them an easier life. She made sure to listen to them and take all concerns seriously.

She worked well into the evening, but she was finally done. When she came out, Aki was waiting for her with a large basket full of medicinal flowers and some dried meat and vegetables.

"Everyone in the village wanted to thank you. You did not take money from most of us, so everyone worked together to put together this basket. The flowers are called Oriental Lily, and they have anti-inflammatory properties. You won't find many regions with this flower, so it's our specialty. We also got some food for when you are on the road. Please accept these gifts." Aki handed her the basket.

"Thank you so much. I will make sure to treasure it." Shiori said. Her personal policy wouldn't allow her to accept money from those who cannot afford it, but she didn't want to make her work seem like a charity.

She didn't want people to feel indebted to her, so she accepted the gifts and kind gestures. She remembered once when she healed a newborn baby who had respiratory problems and was on the verge of death.

The family couldn't afford doctors, and after Shiori healed the baby boy, the mother asked to wash and iron all her clothes as a thank you. Shiori never put the effort into ironing her own clothes, and it felt very nice.

Another time, a seamstress sewed all the holes and tears in her clothing. Once, a guy made him a basket, which she now used when she was collecting herbs. All the little gifts and trinkets she collected were part of the memories she made.

If she ever decided to own a house in the future, she would decorate it with all these items.

Shiori bid Aki goodbye and headed to the inn for another night of sleep. Tomorrow, she had to go.

Shiori was on the road again, walking at a leisurely pace—not as slow as civilians but definitely not as fast as a shinobi. She didn't want to strain her legs by using constant chakra.

Plus, she never knew when she would need to make a run for it, so wasting chakra was not wise. She could also read some of her textbooks this way. She recently came across a writer who published books in smaller sizes, as handbooks that can be easily carried around.

The author was a medic who noticed that many medics who work in hospitals are often on the move, and it was hard to find time to read. So he decided to turn important text he could find into these small books.

They had less material than an average book since they were content-specific, but they were suitable for when she was on the road. The books were also very light since they didn't have a hardcover, and she could hold them for a very long time.

She was sensing around her periodically in case she came across bandits or shinobi. She didn't want any confrontations if they were not necessary.

Traveling medics usually wore an armband, so it was clear to everyone that they were medics in case help was needed, but most of the time, people would ask for their documents to confirm this.

It mainly was a sign so they wouldn't get attacked on sight. Shiori always made sure to wear hers. Not many people would even suspect her to be a medic based on looks.

She made sure to walk confidently, holding her head high. She wasn't going to make herself look like an easy target.

It made her uneasy to walk outside of fire country. The trees here were more sparse, and the terrain was unfamiliar. She didn't know where to expect the attacks from or how to avoid people if she came across them.

Where would she even camp out? She had so many questions, but she knew she would find her answers when it was time. For now, it was still noon, so she had some distance to go.

In the end, she managed to find an area with denser trees, which was also a little dented in the ground for the night. She set up security seals and traps and took out her sleeping bag.

She didn't want to set out a tent in case she needed to make a run, and the height of the tent made it more visible. It was cold outside, but she had a heating seal that should help for the night.

It would feed on her chakra, but it would be around 20 percent of it by the morning. She could replenish it with some food later. She took some dried meat and fruit and ate them for now. It was dangerous to light a fire.

It was the next day, and Shiori felt stiff and grumpy. Sleeping on the ground was not bad, but the sleeping bag was purposefully small so it would keep more heat, and it made her sleep in an awkward position.

She made herself a warm breakfast. It was daytime, so she could have a fire safely. After finishing her breakfast and saving some of the food in a container for a leisurely lunch, she was on her way.

She climbed a tree and could see the mountain range she sought. Two days to reach the mountains and probably two more to find and climb the mountain she was looking for.

She took out her book and set on her way.

Chapter Text

It was all an accident. She always did her best to stay away from shinobi, but she came across a group of injured shinobi near the foot of the mountains. There were three men and a woman.

Their headbands showed that they were from Kumo, and their dark skin and light hair also suggested so. Two of the men and the woman were mildly injured, but they were trying to help the other man, who was losing blood at a dangerous rate.

Shiori slowly approached them. She didn't walk, so they wouldn't assume she was trying to sneak on them. She also made sure to make enough noise while walking so they would hear her.

She technically didn't have a permit to treat Kumo shinobi. Still, her conscience wouldn't let her just pass by without offering her help. She got close enough that she was aware they could feel her presence. She saw it in the minuscule changes in their behavior. They were on guard.

"Excuse me?" Shiori said. The two men didn't even lift their heads, but the woman turned to glare at her.

"What do you want, brat? Can't you see that we are busy?" the woman yelled. From this close, she could see that the situation was worse than she initially thought.

"I'm a traveling medic. I can show you my documents. I don't have a permit to treat Kumo shinobi, but I can help, so I wanted to offer you my services." Shiori said as she deliberately reached for her bag and took out her permit scroll. She opened it, and after the woman checked it visually for a few seconds, she took it from her.

"What are you doing here, brat? There are no villages here," one of the guys asked her as the woman examined the documents.

"I'm going to the temple of ravens. My sensei told me she has a friend there, and he is going to assist me with a personal problem." Shiori said. There was no use in trying to hide the truth when it could trigger the shinobi if she was discovered.

After a few more seconds, the woman turned toward her companions. "The documents are legit. I say we give her a chance. If she tries something funny, we can take her," she said. Her companions nodded and moved a bit to the sides so she could get closer. Shiori put her bag down before moving closer.

She kneeled beside the man and activated her diagnostic jutsu. The man seemed to be bleeding from a kunai wound to his lung. He also had a few broken ribs and some minor wounds. Shiori said all of these out loud so they would know exactly what she was going to do.

She started with the damage to the lungs. She stopped the bleeding and removed the bone fragments, then she moved the broken ribs into the correct position. She then slowed the bleeding in other parts.

Once all the wounds were shallow enough, she returned to the lungs for more healing. "I'm almost done. In a few seconds, We need to move him to his side. I'm going to force the blood in his lungs out, so he needs to throw it up." Shiori said, and they moved the man to his side on her signal.

The unconscious man started coughing violently, and the blood and small fragments of bone came out of his mouth. He calmed down after a minute. "I'm almost done. his body can't take more healing, so I have to stitch and bandage his other wounds after disinfecting them." Shiori said as she pointed to her bag.

"No. Use our kit. We can't trust you," the woman said, and one of the men went to grab his medical kit. It wasn't out of the ordinary and made no difference to Shiori. Very well. I still need to wash and sanitize my hands before cleaning his wounds. Do you have your own water as well?" Shiori said. The woman nodded, and Shiori got up to go to the side of the clearing. She took a water canteen and opened the top.

Shiori held her hands and started pouring the water. She methodically washed her hands. The man finally came back and poured some alcohol on her hand to sanitize it.

They then went back to the injured man, who was now moved on top of a bedroll. Shiori took the small medical kit and took a second to see what she was working with.

She found a small bottle of disinfectant and some gauze to clean the wound. It wasn't the best supply, but it wasn't awful by any means. Ten minutes later, she was all done.

"He should be stable. I still suggest not moving him much for the next 24 hours. You can carefully get him somewhere safer, but be mindful of movements. After that, he should be safe for longer travels, but still check the state of his wounds and don't pressure him. His most immediate needs are some blood pills and medicine to combat inflammation. I have both, but I know you won't accept it. Do any of you also need me to look at their wounds before leaving?" Shiori said. They looked at each other for a few seconds. Shiori could see that they were using their secret sign language to communicate, so she busied herself cleaning up and checking on bandages. Her patient was on the younger side this time, probably between 16 and 20.

"No, that would be all. Thank you for all your help. Still, since you are aware of the situation, there is something we need to do. We hope that you forgive us," one of the men said. It was the first time one of the guys had spoken, and Shiori was instantly on guard.

"There's no need to get defensive. Keiichi here is going to tie you up and keep you here for the next 24 hours while we move away. He will then let you go. We can't move fast, as you said."

"We can't risk the chance of you working with the enemy and sending them after us, so nothing bad needs to happen. You just stay here, and it will all be fine. We don't like this any more than you, but you know how the shinobi business is," the woman said.

Shiori could fight, but with three of them and all the chakra she had used, it would be tricky, and if she got injured, it would mean the rest of her journey would become a lot more dangerous.

After a few more seconds of staring at each other, she complied. She held her hands up and to the side, a gesture that clearly showed she meant no harm.

"Ok. Now, take all your weapons out and put them in that bag. You can take them back tomorrow," she said as she threw a small sack at her. Shiori carefully removed her weapon pouch and hidden weapons and put them in the sack.

It wasn't much, but it was enough to show her shinobi training. Once she was done, she tied the sack and stepped back. The woman stepped forward and patted her down to make sure she had everything.

Of course, Shiori knew she could always use one of her hidden aces to fight, so she wasn't naïve enough to try to hide weapons from Edgy Jonin. Once she was done with the pat down, she took some rope and tied it securely. After checking all knots to make sure they were secure, she was lifted by her as if she weighed nothing.

She put Shiori next to a tree she could lean on since her range of motion was very limited. She then put a chakra suppression seal on her. Shiori didn't pay much attention to the hushed conversations they were having. She hated chakra suppression seals.

They always made her feel like she was about to burst from the inside. It was a feeling of being confined to your own body while also not being in control of that body. As medics, chakra control was detrimental to them. All medics needed perfect control of their chakra, but to grow beyond average, it was even more important to be in control of every drop of chakra you had and to also control how your own body used it.

This was achieved by controlling the chakra inside the body, moving it at will, and minimizing any waste. With chakra suppressions, she lost all control, both internal and external. She couldn't move the chakra to any part of her body and felt utterly cut out from the world around her.

There was a reason that Tobirama Senju banned the use of normal chakra suppressions on sensors. Being completely cut out from the world around felt like death to a sensor.

Shiori took deep breaths, calming herself down. She didn't have much training with such seals being applied to her since they could be harmful due to her age. She was shaking slightly, squeezing her eyes. She felt so chilly without her chakra moving inside her body and warming her.

Suddenly, she felt the weight of something being draped over her—a blanket. The woman was kneeling in front of her. "Look, kid. We are not happy about this either. You saved our teammate, after all. So listen. We won't drag this more than needed. Hell, we all owe you a favor if you ever take the exams for Kumo. Just bear with it for a little. Ok?" she said, securing the blanket around her.

Shiori really did understand. It was how things were in their world. So she nodded as she snuggled more into the blanket. It smelled like dust and a bit of sweat, but it gave her something to ground it on.

She barely noticed when the three left, and now she was alone with Keiichi. Luckily, he didn't bother her for the next few hours, opting to rest on the other side of the clearing but close enough to reach her if something happened.

He then told her that they needed to relocate to somewhere more secure for the night and hid their bags in the bushes before throwing her over his shoulder. It didn't take long for him to find a more suitable place. A little ditch hidden behind a fallen tree. He put her down in a comfortable position and, after setting some traps, went back to grab their stuff.

It didn't take long for him to come back and fully set them up for the night. He didn't have much food, only a few ration bars, so Shiori told him to grab some of the dried food from her bag.

Keiichi undid the ropes so she could eat and use the bathroom but made sure to tie her up again.

Shiori had a hard time falling asleep. Her body wouldn't warm up no matter what. The weather was not cold, so despite the blanket, she still felt awful. She passed out from exhaustion early in the morning.

It was similar to the previous meal. They just had to wait a bit longer.

When it was finally time to let her go, Keiichi did as promised. He undid the seal and ropes and left as fast as he could. He knew she would be disoriented for a few minutes, so she wouldn't be able to follow him.

Shiori was just glad it was over. It was time to continue her journey. But first, she needed to clean up and find an excellent place to rest since the most challenging part was coming up soon.

She never regretted helping people save lives. But if she ever saw those four, she was going to punch them. Of course, if they needed medical help, she would help them and then punch them for payback.

Chapter Text

Shiori was tired. The climb up the mountain was nothing like she had imagined. At first, there was a steep path made of loose rubbles. She had to be careful where she stepped, or she would slide down.

Her initial excitement at the prospect of exploring the mountain had dimmed slightly as the reality of the problematic terrain set in. With each step, she felt the strain in her muscles, a reminder of the physical exertion required to conquer the ascent. Yet, despite the weariness creeping into her bones, Shiori remained determined to press on, her curiosity driving her forward.

It took her some time to get used to it. It required conscious effort and concentration. She couldn't focus much on the world around her, only on the task at hand. Before taking each step, she had to carefully put her foot on the ground without putting weight on it, then send a small amount of chakra to test the firmness of the hold. Based on the answer, she might have needed to move the foot and try again.

As she navigated the treacherous terrain, Shiori found herself immersed in the rhythm of her movements. Each step became a deliberate dance, a delicate balance between strength and precision. Despite the challenges, there was a sense of exhilaration in the act of overcoming each obstacle, a feeling of triumph with every successful foothold.

When she was sure of the hold, she could put her weight on it, move forward, and repeat the same for the next foot. This made her progress very slow.

At first, she wanted to use a technique similar to water walking, but the problem was that the whole mountain had a unique property: It absorbed any chakra outside the body.

The realization that her usual techniques were ineffective in this environment brought a sense of unease to Shiori's mind. She had to adapt quickly, relying on her instincts and ingenuity to find alternative methods of navigating the mountain's unforgiving landscape. Despite the setback, she refused to let frustration cloud her determination, channeling her energy into finding a solution to the challenge before her.

She had read about this before. In a loose sense, it was the opposite of chakra conductivity. While chakra-conductive minerals had the ability to pass chakra through them, some minerals had the ability to absorb chakra.

It may seem very useful to make armor or even weapons that could absorb chakra, but the problem was the nature of these minerals.

These stones absorbed the chakra in the air and, in turn, would turn into ordinary rocks. So when someone cuts them into shape just after a few D rank jutsu, the absorbency is gone unless they can somehow extract the absorbed chakra from it.

Of course, having a layer of stone thin enough to function as armor or a weapon would mean it would be very brittle. Now, one might wonder how an entire mountain can exist solely made from such stone and still be absorbent after thousands of years.

The answer was the cycle of nature. The existence of chakra-rich stones has led to a natural opposite. Plants that can absorb chakra. These plants, which were mostly trees, had profound roots in the ground. There is not much water in the area for them to survive, so they use their roots to absorb the chakra stored in the stones to sustain themselves.

As she contemplated the intricate balance of nature, Shiori marveled at the interconnectedness of all living things. The mountain's ecosystem was a delicate tapestry of life and energy, each element dependent on the other for survival. In a world driven by conflict and chaos, it was a comforting reminder of the inherent harmony that existed within the natural world.

Unfortunately, these trees didn't have any unique properties. They were even more brittle than regular trees, and because they tended to be a bit drier due to so little water in their structure, people didn't have much use for them.

If anything, the deep roots of the trees prevented floods from happening in the rainy seasons by firmly keeping the gravel under them intact. So, in many areas, it was illegal to damage these trees.

However, Shiori knew of a few rare plants that can actually grow in these conditions, especially a flower bush. The roots of this plant were used to make a tea that could help with frequent headaches.

The mention of the rare flower bush sparked a glimmer of excitement in Shiori's eyes, a fleeting reminder of the simple joys that awaited her beyond the mountain's rugged peaks. She imagined the sweet aroma of the tea, its soothing warmth chasing away the cares of the world with each sip.

She really wanted to get her hands on one, but she focused back on the road ahead. Her leg muscles already hurt from the three-hour walk on the steep path, but she had to move forward.

When she was finally done with the steep walk, she encountered the next obstacle: climbing. The mountain went up vertically, and there were barely any places to grip, but it seemed like the only way. For the whole walk uphill, she tried to follow a path that had signs of human interruptions so she would not get lost.

And the path brought her here. Tsunade sensei had already told her the general gist of the way. She said she wouldn't give her all the details since it would be her challenge to face, but anyone who did a little research could gather this much.

At first, it was the heel, then the climb up the mountains. Then she had to go through a foggy forest. Finally, if she was worthy, she would find the temple.

So, the way forward was to climb the impossible mountain. Shiori took some time to prepare. The top of the mountain was hidden in clouds, so it would be a long climb. She needed to hydrate, eat, and put some snacks at hand in case the climb was even longer than expected.

She had to preserve her chakra in case something happened, so she couldn't use it as much to keep warm. She had to wear extra clothing, which could have restricted her movements.

Shiori looked through her scrolls for something that was light enough to not restrict but warm enough to keep her going. She settled on two layers of skin-tight clothes. It would be better against harsher winds and less restricting than puffy jackets. For shoes she didn't have many options but she had a steel toed ankle boots that could mean better grip for her feet. She also wore fingerless gloves.

She warmed up with some stretches, and it was time to go.

Unlike the last trial, where she had to focus her chakra in an area on the surface of her body to test each step, this trial needed a different approach. The surface of the mountain was made of the same stone as the previous step, so she couldn't use chakra to climb.

With each step, Shiori had to remember to focus on herself as much as the world around her. She felt her muscles strain as she climbed, but she didn't let it discourage her. She knew she had to stay focused, relying on her body's strength and her training to keep going. She focused on the task at hand, pushing aside any doubts or distractions. She knew she had to stay alert and in control, every movement deliberate and precise.

The handholds were also too small to grip effectively without any enhancements. So, she had to enhance her body with chakra. While many shinobi used chakra to improve their attack, this was slightly different. To strengthen physical attacks, shinobi used a burst of chakra.

The burst would either be applied for a few seconds, which could increase speed, or in a sudden burst, which could increase power. Of course, the two approaches could be combined with more advanced techniques.

The point was that enhancing the body for a prolonged time was not something achievable. It could be done for a few minutes at maximum. The chakra used in such a way would overheat the body rapidly. It could cause permanent chakra burns. This climb could take two hours at minimum.

So, Shiori was using the best workaround she could come up with. She would use chakra to enhance a hand and opposite foot to get the most stability while pulling chakra from the other pair.

Circulating the chakra in the pair would allow her to hold herself in position while pulling the chakra from the pair would cool them down. Due to the cold, she also had to circulate the rest of the chakra in her body.

As she climbed, Shiori focused on the rhythm of her breathing, using it to steady herself and maintain her balance. She knew she had to stay calm and composed, even as the climb grew more challenging. With each breath, she felt a sense of calm wash over her, anchoring her to the present moment.

It was not an easy feat by any means, but multitasking was a necessity for a medic. You cannot heal only one specific area, especially during surgeries. Still, it didn't make them superhumans who could do this in their sleep.

It needed conscious effort. Not only did she have to look and feel for the next holds, but she also had to be sure the previous one held until the next one was secure and pull chakra while searching. It was a repetitive cycle, but that was the most dangerous part.

Despite the physical demands of the climb, her mind was clear and alert. She knew she had to stay sharp, relying on her instincts and training to guide her. With each movement, she felt a sense of purpose driving her forward, a quiet determination that pushed her to conquer the challenges ahead.

Just because she successfully performed a movement the previous 100 times didn't mean the next one would be any easier. She couldn't let the familiarity of movements give her a sense of false security. In the past half an hour, there have been seven holds that she at first believed were secure but quickly noticed were too smooth for her to grip.

The climb stretched on longer than she expected. Luckily, the edge was right above the clouds, so she didn't have to climb for much longer. This was the most dangerous part of the climb.

The top edges of mountains like this were usually brittle. Hopeful climbers who could see the end of their torment would get careless, and one wrong move was enough to send them to their deaths.

Despite her burning muscles, Shiori forced herself to slow down, to double-check and even triple-check each hold. Ten more minutes, and she made it safely up. All she wanted to do was lay down and rest, but it was too close to the edge.

She knew that as soon as she let herself, she was going to pass out. She pushed herself to her feet. She could see a safe space close by. With the last few steps, she finally passed out.

Her last thoughts were for her safety, but what type of person would be crazy enough to go through all this path just to rub someone.

Chapter Text

Shiori woke up to find herself stuck in a hollow fallen tree. Her tired brain must have thought it provided good cover. Then she must have squeezed in more and more so she wouldn't be visible to passersby.

It was good thinking on her part, but the narrow hole caused her to get stuck. Shiori took a few deep breaths. She didn't have many options. She couldn't move much to get out herself.

Because of the limited space, she couldn't use jutsus or form hand signs, so she had limited options. She decided to use pure elemental manipulation. While suiton was her forte, she could use the basics of all elements. She used the basic elemental training of all elements to improve her chakra control when she started to become a medic.

Her best option would be to use a Futon. Suiton and Raiton were not helpful in her case. Doton needed her to be able to move and use the boost of power, which she couldn't, and Katon would mean she would simply roast herself alive.

However, Futon should be able to crack the wood or cut into it enough for her to move. She started slowly, making small wind slashes at the tip of her fingers to cut into the wood in front of her.

Thankfully, the wood was long-dried and brittle, so it shouldn't take long.

It took her two hours to get out. In the end, she managed to cut two holes for her hands to be free and then used a bit of chakra enhancement and doton to break the hole enough to get out.

She didn't exert too much chakra, but her body still hurt from the previous trial. She planned to rest for the day but further from the edge. She continued on her path. It was hard not to drag her tired limbs along the way, but she didn't want to leave a clear trail to where she was heading.

She took out an energy bar out of her bag and mindlessly chewed on it while she observed her surroundings. She could clearly see where her next obstacle started. There was a transparent barrier of fog.

It was as if something prevented the fog from leaving the forest. The only thing she could think of was seals, but how and why were beyond her. She mentally listed it as something to inspect further before proceeding.

She walked a bit further and found a suitable spot. She assumed the forest was not entirely natural, and someone kept it in that state. All the dead branches and dead leaves were gathered into piles in one area.

There was some smell from decomposing elements that should keep most predators away. The broken branches also formed an excellent base for her to make a shelter. She managed to move enough of them so she could fit through a small hole. She then took out a few seals and activated them.

They would cast a small area of genjutsu that would cover her presence, and the other seals would trigger if anyone was too close. Shiori also positioned herself in a way that prepared her to get away in case of an emergency.

She started meditating to calm her body and mind and finally fell asleep.

When she woke up, it was morning once again. Hopefully, she hadn't slept more than a day. From the level of stiffness in her joint, she was probably right. She took her time getting ready for the day.

She first went through her stretches and kata to warm up. Then, she did a few chakra exercises that weren't extensive. Then, she unsealed her toiletries. To pass through the forest, she had to close her eyes so she would be at a disadvantage against enemies.

To lower her chance of confronting nonhuman predators, her best bet was to cover her scent. There was no river to wash up, but she had enough emergency supplies to make a cloth wash possible.

She used scentless products and cleaned herself. She also changed her clothes. Her last step was packing some food and water outside of her seals and in her bags.

It was time to go. This was the last step but also the hardest. She also had the most instruction for it. the forest ahead of her was fully covered in thick fog. So dense that she wouldn't be able to see a mere step ahead of her.

The creatures living in the forest were so adapted to it that they did not need their sight to hunt. There was only one path to safety where the animals would not attack.

If she strayed for even a single step, the creatures would tear her apart. To stay on the path, she had to be in control of her mind and body. The thick chakra of the forest caused auditory and visual hallucinations.

The hallucinations were to raise deep emotions in her, and if she gave in, she would get located by the creatures, and it would be the end. The challenge was that even if she did not show outward reactions, tiny flickers in the chakra could also give her away.

Not only did she have to control her outward reactions, but she had to control the inside ones, too. A single mistake would mark her death. The warning kept repeating in her head like a mantra.

She knew that getting worked up would only mean less control and more danger, but the warning kept ringing in her head. This would not do. Shiori slapped the sides of her face to snap herself out of it.

She was a survivor, and she would overcome any challenges.

With her first step into the fog, she immediately closed her eyes. One less stimulant for her. There were no sounds around her so far, but she didn't let it fool her.

Anticipation was also an emotion that could be felt from the chakra. She relaxed her body and mind and continued forward. She started focusing on the world around her.

Chakra was in every living thing if you knew what to look for. It was like a halo to surround their very being. The art of senjutsu was long out of practice, but she once read some books on it.

She wouldn't be able to practice its more advanced techniques, but the variations of its basis were in different meditation practices, and she needed to practice meditation before.

She started letting her mind drift without any thoughts, drifting with the tides. Once she was detached from her sense of self, she opened herself to the world around her.

The feeling of life was passing through her. Once she was securely floating, she allowed herself to drift into the world around her. There was so much going on, but the most overpowering thing was the fog.

It was dense and old. It carried traces of thousands of living things inside it, yet it also was laced with death. She could feel the animals hunting one another, the fear of the prey, and the excitement of the hunter.

She felt it all and still kept herself detached. It was only for her to be an observer. Something curious caught her attention. The fog around her was changing. Being laced with some sort of density.

How curious. The same density could be felt around all other living creatures. The density depended on the amount of their chakra. The unique part was that the older the beast, the darker it was.

The darkness also depended on the natural feeling of the chakra. Those with darker chakra were surrounded by darker fog. Perhaps darkness was not a good description.

It was more akin to a mirror. A reflection. Reflecting back the core feeling of one's chakra back to them. Maybe that was why there were supposed to be hallucinations. The fog mirrors the person's darkest part to them.

Also, by expecting the dark and scary hallucinations, you subconsciously twist and focus your chakra on them, causing them to amplify towards you.

The most fascinating part, perhaps, was the path. A slight tug on her chakra guided her on her path. Whenever she was straying the wrong way she could feel it like a fragile strand pulling on her.

It was so slight that she wasn't even sure if it was real. But the path she was on made her remember the past. The day she and her sensei spent up on a hill. Just lazing around and watching clouds.

She was always too restless to remain idle, but it was the day after a harsh period of constant running, and they needed a break. Shiori emptied her mind before the thoughts consumed her.

Meditating and not letting emotions take over.

Shiori opened her eyes to find herself in a room. She had no idea what she was doing there or how she got there. She remembered walking into the fog, but it was as if her memory of anything that had happened inside was gone.

She checked around the room. Her backpack was next to her, and it seemed untouched after a quick check. Someone must have changed her clothing since she was wearing a plain white Yukata.

The material was thin but durable. It was of good quality. She analyzed the room further. She didn't want to run out into an unknown situation.

The room was decorated in an old Japanese style, with plain tatami floors and white shoji screens on the walls. She had woken up on a white futon with a white blanket.

There was a small closet, which, upon checking, was empty. There was a small desk with a candle to the side. There were no decorations in the room. It was so plain that if it wasn't for the clear signs of use, she would have thought the place was brand new.

But it was clear that everything was old but well cared for. Shiori wanted to go out and explore, but she didn't want to put herself in danger before meeting the people who brought her here and seeing what they wanted.

So she took out the only book unsealed in her bag and started reading. It was a book about different methods of making tea. The one she was reading now had an interesting take on black tea.

First, you need to put the leaves in a ceramic pot. Then, you pour cold water into the pot and drain it. Then, you spread the leaves on the side of the pot, leaving the bottom empty. Then, you put the lid on it.

After that, you need to fill a kettle with water, put it on fire, and put the pot on top of it. When the water comes to a boil, you would fill the pot with the appropriate amount of water and let the kettle boil on fire for 20 minutes.

The cold wash at the beginning of the process would ensure there is no dust on the leaves and help them stick to the sides of the pot. Putting the pot on top of the kettle, which is coming to a boil, would allow the leaves to sweat and release most of their flavor. Finally, the boiling time would ensure that all the essence of the leaves is released into the water.

Shiori was interested in doing her own experiments with the method. It was genius not to put the leaves on the bottom of the pot. This would ensure that the leaves were away from direct heat and only got warm from the steam coming from the sides and the heat coming from the bottom. The ceramic pot would also protect the leaves from the high heat.

She wondered if she could use a similar method for some of the heat-sensitive herbs she needed to brew for medicine. Maybe she wouldn't add water to the pot but another type of liquid that boils at lower temperatures.

She viciously took notes when she heard the door open.

"You are a curious one, aren't you?" A voice from behind her said.

Chapter Text

Shiori was instantly alert, but she didn't pick up any weapons. She didn't have any on her person since they'd changed her clothing, and if she wanted one, she had to lounge for her bag.

Of course, there was always the option to use chakra scalpels. But she didn't want to pick a fight if the other party was not hostile. So she stayed seated.

The man who entered the room was tall and lean, probably in his mid-thirties. He had long, flowing hair the color of midnight, which cascaded down his back in soft waves, and black eyes. He looked beautiful. His features were more feminine and soft.

He wore traditional robes adorned with intricate patterns and symbols, reflecting his role as the head of the Raven Temple. He wore a simple pendant around his neck, which was barely visible as a bump under his clothing.

Shiori stayed silent, analyzing him. His hands were in his sleeves, so he couldn't say much about him. His skin was pale, so he must not spend a lot of time under the sun. There was also no spotting on his skin due to the sunlight.

Someone with his skin tone should be more susceptible to it since she doubted he would be a fanatic about sunscreen. His posture was very relaxed, and he screamed with confidence.

He must have known she at least had some shinobi training, so leaving himself so relaxed meant he was confident he could take her down easily if she made an attempt. It also meant that she had to be cautious.

His eyes were definitely those of a worrier. He was trying to keep his aura open and friendly, but Shiori could feel something dark underneath it, fighting to get out. She did not want to anger this man. His chakra was very strong. Even though he was holding it back and hidden, and she could barely sense it, it was very refined and steady.

Tsunade-sensei once taught her about it. Shinobi may be able to hide their chakra and make the amount of their reserves undetectable. Still, there was another indicator that could give them away if they were unaware.

Using chakra would strengthen your pathways, so the flow of chakra in your body would become smoother and steadier. A person with no training may still have large reserves, but their flow is shaky. There would be waste and sparks, especially in the tenketsu.

But someone who trained their chakra regularly didn't have the same problem. Their chakra would flow more smoothly. Of course, chakra control was also a factor, but density and flow were also critical.

This man had a heavy and smooth flow. It was like a high-quality honey or syrup if she had to make the comparison. It also seemed lazy and curious at the surface. A curiosity about her as if he was aware she was assessing him and waiting for her reaction.

The only thing she could think of was that he probably had the letter Tsunade-sensei gave her. It was in her clothing, after all. So he was either the person she was looking for or at least knew why she was there. It could be the reason he was so relaxed around her.

When Shiori didn't do anything, he decided to come closer and sit in front of her. Shiori immediately noticed that she hadn't heard a single sound as the man moved. No footsteps can be explained by some shinobi training, but she also didn't hear the fabric of his clothing make a single sound as he sat in front of her.

His movements were smooth and calculated. He seemed in control of every little movement. Shiori felt slightly uncomfortable. She was sure that if this man wanted anything from her, he would have no problem getting it. She had no chance against him.

Shiori was sure that he could see through any act she may put up, so she decided to be honest. After all, it was easier to withhold information from the whole truth than to make a lie.

"So, little one. Tell me about yourself. What are you doing here?" he said. His voice was not very deep, but it clearly confirmed that he was not very young. It had the deepness that comes with age but no roughness.

"I'm not sure where here is. I remember entering the fog but not much after it, so I don't know how I got here," she said calmly, letting her emotions bleed into her voice.

She needed to be as open as possible. If she needed to hide something later, it would be easier for others to believe her as an honest and open person.

"My apologies. I am the head priest of this shrine. You can call me Akira. Yesterday, I found you at the edge of the shrine grounds early in the morning. You looked quite roughed up from the travels, so I brought you here." The newly named Akira said with a kind smile.

Shiori found his introduction strange but put it in the back of her mind. "I am named Shiori. Thank you for helping me. Can I assume that this is the raven temple?" Shiori asked. She needed to be sure before giving more information.

"You will be right, little one. I am glad to have found you when I did. There are dangerous creatures lurking in the dark here." Akira said. He frowned very briefly, but it was hard to be specific since it had happened so quickly.

"I was sent here by my sensei. Her name is Tsunade Senju. She told me that someone would be waiting for me here. She also provided me with a letter. I have it in my bag. Let me go grab it." Shiori said. Akira beamed at the mention of the name, so he must know her sensei. Shiori handed him the letter. He took it gracefully and opened it up.

Shiori used the opportunity to assess his hands. There could be a lot said about people from their hands. His skin looked soft and smooth, so he probably didn't perform a lot of manual labor.

There was also minimal scarring. His fingers were long and elegant. His nails were short and almond-shaped, which was not very common for a man. His finger pads were the only part that looked a bit more rough. His role must include a lot of reading and working with brushes. She could also barely see ink residue on his fingers. While it was clearly cleaned, there was a bit of residue here and there.

He read through it for a few minutes before handing it back. "I see. You seem to be in the right place. I am the one you were looking for. Tsunade-chan has sent me the letter, but I wasn't sure if you were the one I was looking for since she didn't tell me you would be so young."

"I can help train you and find the root of your problem. You can stay here as my guest. You've already proven yourself worthy of being here by passing through the challenges." Akira said.

"I would appreciate it. But if possible, I would like to contribute somehow. I don't want to take your generosity for granted. So, is there any help I can provide to compensate for the lessons?" Shiori asked. She hated being indebted to people, especially strangers.

"That will not be necessary, but if you insist, I can help you with some tasks to do around the temple," Akira said kindly. Shiori's stomach decided on that moment to make her hunger known by rumbling loudly.

Akira looked surprised but then chuckled lightly as Shiori turned red with embarrassment. "I'm sorry, little one. I'm not used to having many visitors. Follow me. I can show you around after we eat together." Akira said as he got up. Based on the position of the sun, which she saw when Akira entered the room, it should be too early for lunch.

"I'm sure I can wait. You don't have to eat early because of me. We can…" Shiori tried to say, but her stomach rumbled again.

Akira offered her his hand. "I think your stomach has already decided that for you." He said as he chuckled again. Shiori wanted to melt into the ground.

Akira guided him to the dining room, and he pointed out different rooms to her. Her room was in the guest area, which only had a few small rooms that shared a bathroom. Since there were no other guests, she could have the bathroom to herself.

Then there was the servant quarter, which she wasn't allowed to go to since privacy was vital in the temple. Akira's room was in a separate space from others where she wasn't allowed to since it was in a private area with essential documents and artifacts she wasn't privy to.

Most of the common areas were near each other. The dining room for guests was separate from the servants and staff. They ate in the room next to the kitchen, which she could visit for a snack at any time, but the guests and visitors ate in a separate room next to it.

There was a public library, where she could read anything she wanted, and some more rooms, which she wasn't that interested in.

During the meal, Akira explained things more to her. Since they were so isolated from the rest of the world, they had to be self-sufficient.

They had their own fields for growing most of their own crops, and once a month, someone more senior would go out to buy what they couldn't produce themselves. They also hunted animals in the forest and sold or traded their hides for goods.

But their most important trade was medicinal herbs. They had a huge greenhouse and produced many chakra-sensitive herbs and medicines. Unfortunately, she wasn't allowed to go in since the plants were chakra-sensitive and needed rigorous training before being allowed to go near them. However, she was allowed to read the notes and documents they had for training, and if she could pass the training, she could visit the greenhouse.

This immediately set a goal in her mind. Akira decided that, for now, her schedule could consist of training with him in the mornings and helping the servants afterward with tasks that would arise.

She was also told that she must always return to her room before sundown and not come out before the sun is out. She knew that this was a temple, so she accepted the rule without much complaint. In addition, there were a few more rules she had to follow, but nothing out of the ordinary.

Not making loud noises, not leaving messes, always being respectful, and so on. A strange one was that most servants were wearing face covers, and she wasn't allowed to talk to the ones who were wearing them. he said that it was due to religious practices.

So she was only allowed to talk to the few head servants who weren't wearing them. Shiori did not care much for the rules. They were easy enough to follow, and she had her own problems to focus on.

By the time she was familiar with everything, Akira had left her at the library at her request, with the promise to meet her for dinner. He was insistent that they should share all meals with each other.

Shiori put it to the fact that he was trying to be a good host and didn't argue with the sentiment. She busied herself in the library. Akira already told her that she could borrow any books or scrolls. She just needed to write down what she took in the records book so everyone knew who the books were with in case they needed it.

There was also an indexing book at the entrance where she could find information. She decided to look through the medical section. She saw a book about acupuncture that interested her.

She decided to check it out. She could always revisit the library for more books, so there was no point in checking out multiple books at a time if she didn't need to read them simultaneously.

Chapter Text

Shiori woke up groggily. While she slept through the whole night, she felt as if her body was still tired. She cleaned up and dressed for the day. Akira told her that he would get her for breakfast, but it was still a bit early.

Shiori decided to continue reading the book she had taken the previous day. It was an exciting read, after all. She was immersed in her reading, and it's probably been an hour since she heard a soft knock on her door.

Shiori got up and opened the door to see Akira greeting her with a gentle smile. He took a look at her and the room behind her before looking back at her again. "An early riser, I see. I'm glad you are enjoying the books from the library," he said as he motioned for her to follow him.

"Yes, the selection available is wonderful. It was challenging to choose where to start, but I think I made a good choice." Shiori said. They reached their destination and sat at the table.

There were simple bowls of conge and green tea. "Since we are starting your training today, you need to follow a special diet. As you probably know, the foods you eat can have a significant effect on your chakra."

"As you know, food, in general, replenishes chakra and normal body energy; the type of food you eat affects how you get energy and chakra. If you are eating sugars that don't take long to digest, you will get a spike of energy and chakra. If you eat something that takes longer to digest, like a protein, it takes longer for chakra to replenish."

"However, another way that foods impact your chakra is they can affect the flow. Similar to how spicy food can make chakra spike. To be able to make your training go more smoothly, you need to go on a more bland diet with foods that give you a slower and steadier amount of energy over time."

"We don't need the added difficulty of spikes or rushes of energy for now. After breakfast, we will start our first session. There will be exercises you will need to repeat on your own and those you will only practice with me. So don't try to rush ahead," Akira said, and with that, they started eating their breakfast.

They went to a small clearing behind the temple, which Akira told her he often used for his personal training. It was a small area near the back of the building, so no one would distract them.

Shiori could see a few ravens in the nearby tree. It was the raven temple, after all, and after her tour yesterday, she could clearly see where the name came from. There were flocks of ravens just hanging around and watching everything.

It was strange, but they made herself conscious as if it was someone watching her and not some birds.

Akira instructed through some warm-up exercises. Shiori followed along easily. Then, he asked her to sit in a meditative pose, close her eyes, and follow his instructions.

"There are many aspects to sensing abilities. While there are natural-born sensors, it is important to properly train their senses. An untrained sensor is like a handleless blade. While it can cause damage to others, it also hurts the user."

"Training your control over the ability is giving this blade a handle, and training your range and accuracy is improving the length and sharpness of the blade. As you can see, it is important to first create this handle since other training can only hurt you without it."

"There are different methods to improve your control. I do not claim that my way is the best or most suitable for you, but based on everything I read from the letter Tsunade-chan sent me, there is a high chance that it will. Even if it doesn't work fully, it should work as a patch until you find another method that works for you. Are there any questions so far?" Akira asked. Shiori could hear his voice in front of her, and he was probably also sitting.

"No." She answered.

"Okay, then let's get started. Sensing abilities have a few aspects. You are sending chakra to the outside of your body to connect to the world around you. Then, you need to process and target the sensing and more. But the first thing is learning how to control the chakra you use to connect."

"The chakra you send to the outside is not just from you. It would be so wasteful to cover large areas in that case. What is actually happening is that you are connecting to the natural chakra and residuals left from living creatures and using them to form a web and expand your range. From the notes I read, your problem is with controlling this web. It is a common problem many sensors suffer from in the beginning." Tsunade-sensei had sent the notes she collected over the years with her so they could have a headstart. There wasn't anything in them that Shiori was uncomfortable with or did not want to share, so she gave them all to Akira.

"While you are the one who is sending chakra to the web and connecting to it and sending chakra, the web tends to also pull your chakra into where there is the capacity for it."

"It is the same principle as liquids with air pressure. The air tends to flow towards where there is less pressure to create a balance. Since you have very high reserves, you feel a heavier pull towards where there is less chakra, which is further and further away from you."

"I'm going to train you so you can actually feel these webs. You will learn to treat the web as a pipeline system and how to close different routes at different points according to your need." Akira said, waiting for her affirmation before continuing.

"So, since you have a seal that blocks your sensing abilities, we are going to use it to our advantage. What I want you to do is learn how you can create a chakra zone. As the name suggests, it is a range that your chakra reaches outside of your body."

"Think of it as a sphere surrounding you. Then, you need to learn to change this sphere on command. Turning it into different shapes and sizes. This is how you will later on use it to control the web and the paths you follow in it."

"So the first thing you need to do is…." Shiori was excited for her first lesson.

It turned out that it wasn't as easy as Akira made it sound. They were only at the first step, guiding her chakra outside of her body into an aura. She wasn't even working on making it into a sphere, but it was still more complex than it seemed.

Instead of precise and controlled manner medics were used to send their chakra out of their body, this was focused on sending unrefined chakra outside in a slow control mannered and staying connected to it.

The staying connected to chakra outside of body was not that strange since it was used in many techniques. Diagnostic jutsu or chakra threads were examples of it. But the unrefined chakra was challenging to her.

She needed to let go, to let chakra naturally flow outside of her but also be in control of it. So, it was both the absence and presence of control. While there were different things, it was hard to perform.

She made good progress, and once she had a bit of hang on what she needed to work on, Akira left her to it so he could take care of some business.

He came for her when it was time for lunch. She had made some small progress, and he complimented her on it.

They were having rice and dried fish and vegetables turned into a stew for lunch. It was still very bland since there was not much variety in the vegetables. Just some green leaves that left a medicinal taste in her mouth.

"I have duties to fulfill for the rest of the day, so I can't oversee your training. I will take you to Hiroshi, who will give you some chores today. You can practice what I taught you today alone as well, whenever you have the time." Akira said.

After lunch, Akira introduced her to Hiroshi. Akira told her that there were three guardians in the temple. Hiroshi, Kenji, and Daichi. They were each in charge of certain aspects of running the temple. They were each in charge of a group of servants and disciples.

When someone joined the temple, they first joined as servants. To prove their resilience and dedication, they only served. They took care of different tasks, and all wore garments that covered their bodies and faces. The vow of silence was also taken.

Once they were deemed ready, they would get the rank of disciple. Nothing would change in terms of appearance, but they would learn lessons regarding their practice. There was more to their role, but as an outsider, she wasn't privy to it.

All she needed to know was that she could only talk to the guardians or ask nonverbal questions from others. It was easy enough to follow.

Hiroshi was a towering figure with a strong, muscular build, ideally suited for his role in managing outdoor tasks and the temple's upkeep. He was in charge of gardening, outdoor tasks, and also fixing things around the temple.

His broad shoulders and powerful arms speak of years of labor and dedication to maintaining the temple grounds. Despite his imposing size, his demeanor is gentle and calm, with kind, almond-shaped brown eyes that reflect a deep sense of tranquility and patience.

Hiroshi's skin was tanned from working outdoors, and his face was adorned with a serene smile. He had short, dark hair, kept neatly trimmed to stay out of his face. His presence was both reassuring and protective, embodying the strength and peace that the temple offers to its visitors.

After a brief introduction, Akira left them to it. After a quick talk to see what she could help with, it was decided that she should help with weeding the herbs today.

The task was quite simple. Hiroshi showed her where they were growing the plants, and after he made sure she could distinguish weeds from actual plants, healthy leaves from unhealthy ones, and tiny pests she should look for, he moved to the other section of the garden. Hiroshi told her that it was all she had to do today since others were taking care of the different sections of the garden.

Shiori enjoyed the presence of plants, and despite being a scavenger for all sorts of plants, she rarely got the opportunity to actually take care of them. The task didn't require much thinking; it was very routine.

She let herself relax and enjoy the beautiful day.

It took her a few hours to finish everything she had to for the day, but she still had two hours before dinner, so she took a bath. She had dirt under her nails and on her clothing.

When she came out someone had left a fresh set of clothing for her and had took her old ones. she dressed and went to her room to work on meditation.

She didn't make much progress by the time Akira come to fetch her. he thanked her for all she did for the day to help around and they didn't talk much during the meal.

She was so tired that all she wanted to do was to sleep so after dinner she just headed to her room and did so.

Chapter Text

Shiori woke up groggily. It's been a few days, and for some reason, her dreams were restless. It was to the point that Akira took notice and gave her some of his own herbal blends.

It didn't do much, but she liked the taste. On another note, her training has made some progress. She was now able to connect with the chakra outside her body, but to make it take shapes, she had to purposefully guide her chakra, and this would mean she would be too conscious in the effort and get disconnected.

Akira actually told her that it was expected, and with a lot of practice, staying connected would become second nature to her. Then, she could easily change her shape. But for now, she had to do her best to be semi-functional enough to reach the next step.

She was training near the side of the building. She was sitting on a flat rock covered by the shade of an old tree. Akira was reading and working on some documents in the room before her.

The sliding doors were open so he could watch over her and give her feedback when needed. Overall, it was a good arrangement. She didn't want him to waste hours of his time just watching her and waiting.

This way, she knew he was taking care of her job while also guiding her and being active in her training. Tsunade-sensei did a similar thing. She would do her own reading while she was training.

Shiori snapped back to reality and focused on her meditation. There was so much to learn.

Hiroshi had tasked her with cleaning a section of the garden by herself. She had proven that she knew her way around plants, and today, he was going to chop some wood, so he trusted her to leave her on her own.

Shiori was trying to practice her meditation while she was working. She knew that she had to use what she was learning full-time to fully control her powers, and the best way to get there was to train at every chance she got.

She let her fingers take care of the weeds while her mind relaxed and entered meditation. She calmed her breathing, feeling the world around her and listening. In and out.

Her heart rate slowed down slightly, and she entered the meditation when she felt a sharp pain in her finger. She looked down to see she had cut her finger on a tiny thorn.

It wasn't deep or dangerous. She immediately channeled some healing chakra, and the wound disappeared as if it had never been there to begin with. She was about to clean the few drops of blood off her finger when she noticed the raven in front of her.

It was only a few steps away from her. Looking at her from the ground. That was very strange. They never got this close to her. She had a handful of seeds in her pocket.

She would deny it, but she had been trying to befriend the intelligent birds. When she asked Akira for permission to approach them, he gave her a small bag of seeds and told her the best way to get close to someone is to share food with them.

So Shiori had been carrying the bag with her, throwing seeds for them at every chance she got. She showed her hand full of seed to the bird as if to invite it to eat from her hand.

She didn't expect much, and if it didn't approach her, she could always throw the food near it and move back. But to her surprise, after a few seconds of staring, the bird approached her cautiously.

When she didn't make a move, it jumped on her arm and started eating the seeds. Shiori was buzzing with excitement. It was unlike anything she experienced before. After the bird had eaten a fair share, it started cleaning its feathers.

Shiori let herself relax. The bird was in no rush to get away. She slowly brought her free hand forward to see if she could pet it. Her hand was clearly in view as it moved closer, but the bird did not move away.

Slowly, she started petting its head with the back of her hand. She didn't want to get any blood on the poor creature who had become her friend, so she inspected the bird some more.

She wasn't a bird expert. She read a few books about them when she was younger. She remembered enough to say that it was most likely a male. He also had an old scar on his chest, which was mostly covered by his feathers, but when looked closely, a slight gap could be seen.

"I think I will call you Scar," Shiori said in a soft voice. The bird croaked and snapped its wings a few times. It seemed her name was acceptable. The bird then suddenly jumped and flew away.

She wasn't mad at the Scar. He was a bird, after all, and he might have been bored, or she might have pet him the wrong way. Hopefully, she would see him again soon. Shiori took out a small cloth from her robes and used a small water jutsu to wet it. She cleaned her hand and put the cloth to the side so she could wash and clean it before using it again.

It was near dinner time, and Shiori felt confused. After she finished weeding, she was called to help Akira move some books. Akira had been busy all day trying to restore some old scrolls, and now that he was done, he was boxing them so the originals could be put into a storage room.

There were quite a few scrolls and Shiori had to alphabetically sort them into the box so they would be easy to find. It was an easy enough task. When she was done, she remembered that she never took her handkerchief from where she put it.

There was still some time before dinner, so she went to search. It wasn't there, so she asked Hiroshi if he had seen it. He didn't, and he told her that he would ask around for her.

It wasn't anything of value, but she didn't want to litter the place and leave dirty cloth around. There wasn't anything she could do, so she let it go.

That night, she had weird dreams of running and playing in a field. It was strange because she had never been to such a place. Also, the dream was blurry, and she couldn't see the faces of the people she was playing with, yet for some reason, the dream felt real to her.

She didn't think much of it. It may be due to the air density in high mountains or food and water. There could be various reasons for her restless dreams. There wasn't much to worry about as long as she could function to her total capacity.

The next few days were mostly uneventful. She was introduced to Kenji. Kenji had a lean, wiry build that contrasts with Hiroshi's larger frame, perfect for his role in managing indoor tasks like cooking and cleaning.

His movements were quick and precise, showcasing his efficiency and skill in maintaining the temple's interior. Kenji's hair was medium length, straight, and jet black, tied back to keep it out of his face as he worked.

His eyes were a piercing green, bright and observant. He always scanned his surroundings to ensure everything was in order. Kenji's skin was fair, and he had a youthful appearance despite his responsibilities. His face often carried a look of quiet concentration. His hands were deft and capable, a testament to his culinary and cleaning skills.

He prepared all their meals, and despite the limitations of resources and ingredients, he always made high-quality food.

Shiori's tasks were not in the kitchen but still mostly outdoors. She helped with hanging the clean laundry to dry, dusting and cleaning the indoors, and general tasks that needed an extra hand.

They weren't overworking her by any means. Just a few hours here and there and giving her different tasks so she wouldn't get bored. She was grateful. There wasn't much room to train her body around the temple, and for someone like her who mainly was traveling or training her body, all the energy made it hard to function.

It was good to tire her body a bit. She didn't see or notice Scar after her first encounter, but she noticed how birds seemed to stay closer to her. All the feeding had helped them be more relaxed around her.

She always wanted her own pet, a cat. But her lifestyle didn't suit having a pet, so she settled on befriending those she could whenever possible. She loved Tonton and played with her, but she wanted her own companion—a companion who would never leave her side.

Maybe one day, when she is older, she can look into her options, but for now, she can enjoy her newfound friendship with the ravens.

Chapter Text

Today was the day. She passed the first step. She could now create a chakra zone around herself and change its shape and size. While it still took her quite some time to change the shape or size, and she could only do one at a time, it was progress. Her shapes were also a lot rougher than she wanted them to be.

Akira showed him his own, which was perfect—precise and sharp, exactly how he wanted it. Still, he told her that it was all practice from here on and that she would get there with time.

"Now, we are going to work on the second step. It's about focusing on the chakra inside you. When you are connected to your chakra zone, anything with chakra inside the zone will cause a disturbance in the zone. You can feel these disturbances passively and actively."

"The difference is that when you are passively feeling the disturbance, you can feel the general information. Where something is, how big their reserve is, and maybe a bit more. But when you are actively sensing, you get the in-depth information."

"Depending on how strong of a sensor you are, you can feel people's chakra nature if they are hostile. Some of the best sensors can tell if someone is injured just from the chakra. However, this is not easy."

"You need to be aware of your zone and feel everything in it. Even if you are actively focusing on one thing or area, you should still be aware of the rest of the area. Also, sometimes multiple sources may be very close to each other, so you should learn to tell them apart."

"To do all this, you must hold your chakra zone. Once you have the zone, the information will be in your hands. It is in the chakra that is connected to you, your zone. What you should do is to let yourself feel. Let the information pass through you. And when it does, you will process the information inside you."

"If you try to focus on what the chakra source is doing on the outside, you will shift your zone towards it, causing you to lose balance and the flow. You will be too focused on the source, and as I explained to you before, you will get dragged to it and lose control, so this is a delicate step."

Akira took out a bag out of his robes. "In the beginning, I will not enter your zone. You will hold it while I will poke at it from the outside. You have to guess where the tapping happened and how long it lasted. After that, I will throw these marbles into your zone. They are small chakra-conductive marbles; you must guess how many have passed through your zone and where. Finally, once that is done, there will be another exercise that I will keep as a surprise for now." Akira said with a smile.

With that, Shiori sat in her meditative position and created the zone. It took her a few minutes to stabilize it, but she knew from practice that rushing would only make the zone unstable.

Once she was ready, she waited for instructions. She suddenly felt a slight pull on her chakra. "You felt that. That is how it feels for something to be in your chakra zone. Now, focus on your inside and try to determine the direction. You don't have to think of the distance for now." Akira said.

With that, their new training session began.

They trained for a couple of hours, and she made good progress. Although not very accurate, she could now tell the disturbance was coming and the general direction, which was still suitable for her first session.

It was a hard feeling to describe. The best way she could describe it was how someone can feel a hot or cold object when it is close to them but not yet touching. The feeling inside her was similar, but it was like the presence of a chakra in a direction.

While she had sensor training, it was different. Most people sensed by actively sending chakra to the world around them to find what they are looking for. It was like chakra echolocation.

However, the training she was getting was using the natural connection to the world around her and using the information coming towards her instead of reaching for the information outside.

It was strange yet somehow felt natural to her. After her training session, she felt tired yet very light, like a weight was off her shoulders. Akira instructed her to train her chakra zone when she was alone since she needed assistance with this step.

Shiori couldn't believe it had already been 10 days since she arrived here. She had learned so much from Akira and the books in the library. It was like a treasure trove.

She was doing her best to learn more about medicinal and poisonous plants and how to counter them. She also expanded her knowledge on scavenging the said plants. She was also studying maps of the nations.

She wanted to see the world and expand her knowledge. There were so many undiscovered places in the shinobi world, and she wanted to be the one to discover them.

She didn't have any grand plans to change the world. She wasn't trying to be a hero. She just wanted to understand the world around her and the people who lived in it.

Nature was so beautiful to her, and she wanted to learn all about it. She went to see Kenji with her task for the day.

She was tasked with folding the dry laundry today. The clothes were dry and piled up beside her on the deck. All she had to do was fold them into piles based on the article of clothing, separate her own, and leave the rest to others who would give them to their owners.

It was an easy enough task. She just sat on the deck, meditating and folding clothing. Her own clothing were easy to find since they were the smallest and styling was different.

She missed wearing her own colorful clothing, but she respected the temple and wore the white robes provided for her. She snapped out of her thoughts to the sound of croaking. It was Scar.

Shiori was immediately excited but tried not to overreact and scare the bird. she reached a hand to her seed bag and grabbed a handful of seeds. Just like last time, the bird jumped on her head and started eating.

"Where have you been? I didn't see you around for a while." Shiori said. Unsurprisingly, the bird didn't react and continued eating. After a few minutes, when he was done, he turned his head and looked up to Shiori.

They stared at each other for a few seconds before the bird said, "Green Book," and flew away.

That shocked Shiori. She knew ravens were capable of mimicking human speech. Still, it usually happens when they spend a lot of time with humans. Besides Akira and the guardians, others were not allowed to talk, so it was surprising to see the bird speak.

Also, it was strange. A green book? To repeat words, they need to hear them repeated over and over again. But what makes people talk over and over about a green book? She was probably overthinking it and decided to let it go.

After dinner, she realized she couldn't get it out of her head. She decided to check the library. Her sense of curiosity was overwhelming, and there was no danger in exploring.

She had permission to use the library, so she wasn't breaking any rules. However, since she was looking for a green book, the indexes were not going to be helpful. She had to search the entire place manually.

She ended up finding around 20 books with green covers. There was nothing distinct about them. They all had simple green covers with the name written on them. There was also no similarity between all of them. They were on different subjects.

She still had an hour before she had to go to her room, so she decided to search the insides of the books. There was nothing inside them, either. They were just ordinary books.

Until she found one—a book about the history of some clans. It was old and worn out and missing a few pages. This was strange since Akira was careful with the books, and a historical book missing a few pages could mean a piece of history that could not be retrieved.

She decided to take the book for a more in-depth look. She quickly put everything else back on their shelves and took the book. There was no code for the book, and she didn't know how to put it in the records logs.

She decided to leave the book where she found it, and tomorrow, she could ask Akira or one of the guardians about it or just read it in the library.

Chapter Text

The next day, when she was done with her training and duties and returned to the library, the book was missing. She searched high and low, but it wasn't there. There was also no log with the book's name, so someone couldn't have just taken it.

She tried to remain calm. It was just a book, after all. She was always good at keeping her curiosity at bay. So she decided to go back to her room and train.

After some training and taking a shower, it was time for dinner. She had recently noticed something. The medicinal taste of her food was always the same. The other day, she noticed the familiar smell when she was tending to the garden.

While it would be hard to distinguish what a mixture of herbs would smell like, some were distinct enough to stand out. She was suspicious of what the mixture was for since she knew some plants.

Also, the book she read about tea making had a giant section about medicinal tea and how to brew it, and a lot of the plants they had here were mentioned. It was a matter of what that unique combination could cause.

She also had her suspicions about it. She wouldn't reveal her hand about her knowledge by acting out, so she shared the meal with Akira every other night as they conversed about different subjects.

After dinner, she headed to her room. She went through some of her personal journals and books and documented everything she could. She wasn't worried about anyone discovering and reading her notes.

When she was in Uzushio, she came across a guidebook about how, in Uzushio, they taught children how to make their own written language. It was good practice for them to use different symbols for different things.

Later, when they were to learn actual sealing, it served them as a basis. After all, seals could also be considered a language. Most importantly, they didn't want to risk children accidentally creating and activating a deadly seal, so it was a better practice to do so.

It also served them for secrecy. All information taken out of the village was written in secret languages. Shinobi were to make a manual, which would be kept in a secure vault that only a few had access to.

If any scrolls were stolen from Uzushio, they would be useless if they didn't have the manual to accompany them. Of course, public information was written in a common language everyone could understand, but depending on their role in the village, shinobi could know multiple languages.

When Shiori first got there, it took her a while to get through the information she needed. She knew she didn't even come close to learning all the secrets of Uzushio and had to visit there again sometime.

She was lucky that despite many artifacts being stolen, enough were kept safe with strong seals for her to explore. She snapped out of her thoughts and focused back on her writing.

Her personal secret language was nothing fancy, but it obeyed enough rules of secrecy to be usable. While she used different symbols for characters, it was known to be a weak measure for longer texts since it could be broken with frequency analysis.

So, she also used another language. She wasn't sure how she knew another language, but since her earliest memories, there was this language she could speak that no one else did.

It was similar to and very different from the language everyone else used, but it felt natural to her. She often found herself thinking in a mixture of both languages and sometimes shifting from one language to the other when the topic changed. She also knew how to write in this strange language.

While there were a few languages across elemental nations, those languages were usually local to small and isolated places, and most people spoke a common language with different accents.

She couldn't find any mention of her language anywhere, which could mean her origins are from one of these isolated places, which would make it hard for her to find information about her past.

She used a combination of normal symbols and symbols of her language to make new symbols. She also mixed some rules of seal making, and all of these combined to make her secret language.

She also made sure to use cyphering and deciphering keys unique to each topic she knew about. While she knew no technique was perfect, she believed her language was hard enough for people to make it nearly impossible without additional knowledge.

So, she used her language confidently when making notes. Today, she was looking at her notes about medicinal plants. A rule she learned from living with shinobi was to be paranoid.

She has been sleeping deeply every night since she came here. This could not be natural. She was always a light sleeper, and traveling alone had taught her to be even more so.

She recognized some of the plants given to her. They had a calming effect on the body, slowing down heart rate and blood pressure and increasing melatonin. There were a few more, but they could surely make a strong sleeping drug.

It could also explain why she was finally getting more restless at night; her natural accelerated healing was making her develop resistance to the drug. Akira must have sensed it, too, and increased the dosage a few times since she could clearly feel the medicinal taste of food was getting stronger at night.

But it was all so strange. The combinations they gave her during the day were clearly for what they told her: to help her train in different aspects, such as boosting her energy levels, calming, and other effects depending on her training.

She could recognize some plants since they tasted so strong. While the dosage for those ones also increased, it was more subtle. They were drugging her at night to make sure she stayed asleep.

She knew something was happening at night because, despite the deep sleep, she was restless in the mornings, as if something had happened that she didn't remember. She had to think of a solution.

Confronting Akira directly was out of the question. She needed this training regardless of what was happening. She could clearly see the effects of the training, and there was not much left to complete.

Tsunade sensei must trust him enough to send Shiori here, so their reasoning for drugging couldn't be purely malicious. Plus, no one entered her room when she was asleep. She was sure of this since she put hidden security seals everywhere.

The reason could be that something was happening in the temple at night, and they didn't want her to know. Maybe it was the nighttime ritual? It wasn't out of the question since she was explicitly told not to leave her room at night because of them.

Maybe they were loud and somehow distracting? Somehow, this caused strangers to actually want to go out, so they did not want to risk it happening.

Shiori was a curious child, but she had enough self-control not to snoop where she shouldn't. Her life depended on this training, and she had no intention of dying, so she decided to go with it.

She would try to boost her healing to develop more resistance so she could actually wake up at night, in case something happened, but she wouldn't hint at knowing the truth.

With a deep sigh, she headed to where she folded her futon to finally sleep. The drugs seemed to be taking effect. As she pulled the mattress open, she saw something that shouldn't have been there: a green book.

The green book she saw in the library the other day was now in the middle of her mattress. She quickly got the bed ready, and after sending her chakra slightly to check the area around her room and ensure she was alone, she decided to open the book.

It was strange how someone managed to get into her room without triggering any of her seals. She had to increase the security. Too sleepy to read in-depth, she decided to take a quick glance.

The book was about the history of some clans local to the land a very long time ago. It introduced the clans alphabetically and dedicated a page to each clan. She had never heard of any of the clans.

From what she could see, they lived there around a hundred years after the sage of the six paths. At that time, people were still discovering chakra, and since chakra pathways were not set in all people, the kekkei genkai were plentiful.

More than 80 percent of people who discovered chakra would find themselves with a kekkei genkai and go on to make their own clan. The book seemed to be a record from the daimyo's court since it was mandatory for anyone who wanted to found a clan to register it officially.

Many of these clans only lasted for a few generations before the dark era, when they all wanted to prove their superiority and fought over land and assets. It was a sad truth, but to this day, the number of clans with kekkei genkai is only diminishing.

While more people were becoming capable of using chakra, the chakra system itself was becoming more rigid, diminishing the chances of inheriting kekkei genkai. This increased the importance of clans with secret techniques.

It was a dark secret of the shinobi world. People with kekkei genkai would get kidnapped for breeding, and people with hidden techniques would get manipulated to sell their secrets or tortured to death for them.

There could always be more children learning the secrets from their families, but kekkei genkai may not be inherited. So they were more valuable alive and in good condition.

Shiori hid the book under her mattress and fell asleep.

When she woke up, the book was still where she had hidden it the night before, so she put it on her folded mattress and got ready for the day. Akira was waiting for her in the dining room.

They had breakfast together and went for the training. She was finally able to detect objects with good relative accuracy. The problem was even at the low speed that Akira was throwing things, it was still hard to react in time while she was so focused.

She was getting better at it, but it was a work in progress. At least her chakra zone was finally stable enough during training that she didn't have to constantly think about it. She could keep it in a relative area while she was doing her sensory training.

She also felt less strain while doing so, which was a huge improvement. After a long training session, she had lunch with Akira, and they separated for the day. Shiori was cleaning some common rooms today.

She had a slight headache from the long training session, so she was glad to have the opportunity to stay inside. She had her cleaning supplies and assigned rooms. It was always calming to clean.

She developed this habit when traveling with Tsunade-sensei. As medics, they had to maintain a high standard of cleanliness at all times, not only for their medical tools but also in their lives.

People were more likely to trust a well-groomed and clean-looking medic than one that looked like it had crawled out of a dumpster, so she learned how to clean—always from top to bottom.

She was currently dusting the shelves in one of the empty rooms. She started working on her chakra exercise as she cleaned.

Chapter Text

Shirori's opportunity came a few days later. Akira told her that everyone in the temple was going to be busy for the day for a ritual, so she had the day to herself. So she decided to stay in her room and read the book.

She had made some progress with it. It was definitely an interesting read with a lot of information, but why would Scar point her to this book exactly. There didn't seem to be anything immediate about the book. Just an ordinary book with historical information.

She finished the book by early afternoon. Since everyone was busy, the temple was almost empty. She used the opportunity to sneak back inside the library. Her heart was drumming in her chest, and she was hyper-aware of her surroundings, but she managed to get there without being noticed.

She didn't want to explain how she had acquired the book. After making sure it was safely in place, she headed to the kitchen for a late lunch. She was so focused on finishing the book that she didn't notice how hungry she was.

No one was in the kitchen, and she didn't want to stay there for long, so she picked up a piece of bread and dried meat and decided to eat her lunch outside. Maybe she could see Scar again.

There was an old husk of a tree that provided good shade. She headed there and sat with her back, leaning against the tree. She put a small cloth on her legs, put the bread there, and picked up the meat.

It was hard and chewy, but traveling a lot meant that it wasn't unfamiliar to her. It also had a nice combination of spices. She should ask Kenji about it later. It was spicy and flavorful, with a mild citrus undertone.

She was focused on her food when she heard a sudden cawing. She looked up to see Scar near her feet. She quickly put down her meat in favor of grabbing the bread and breaking off a piece. She held it for Scar, and when he didn't run away, she slowly threw it in front of him.

He looked at her gratefully, and they both started to eat. When he finished a piece, Shiori would throw him another. They finished their food in silence. When it was done, Shiori cleaned her hand with the cloth and held it out for Scar. Maybe he would let her touch him?

Scar seemed to take the hint and jumped on her arm. His claws were a bit sharp, but they didn't penetrate her skin. Once he was settled, she gently brought her other hand, and when she was close enough, Scar seemed to take the hint and held his head for her to pet.

She gently rubbed his head a few times. He seemed content. "I read a green book like you said. It was about different historical clans. I'm not sure if it was the right book. Maybe next time, I shouldn't take my advice from a raven." Shiori said in a soft voice so she wouldn't startle the bird.

Scar seemed offended and started flapping his wings. His grip on her hand tightened. She tried to pull away, but suddenly, he let go and flew through her face. It was the last thing she saw as her vision went dark.

He was running in the fields as if his life depended on it. The tall grass should have provided adequate cover, but he wasn't willing to risk it. He kept running and running, pushing the grass out of his way as he made his way.

He was used to the terrain, yet he paid extra attention to the ground so his feet wouldn't get tangled in the tall grass and cause him to trip. His breathing was becoming labored, but he didn't stop. He could hear the ones pursuing him getting closer to him.

Suddenly, he was tackled to the ground. "You think you can run away? You filthy halfblood. We will show you your place," his tackler said. He was tall and quite big for his age. His features were angular and strong. He had black spiky hair and red eyes. His pale skin created a sharp contrast with his other features. He was wearing the black robes of his clan.

A few other boys with similar features joined him. They proceeded to beat him up. He did his best to protect himself. He didn't fight back. He wouldn't fight back. He hated violence, which was one of the reasons they hated him so much.

They finally got tired and headed back, which was also his cue to head back. It was getting dark, and he didn't want to be outside when it happened. His body hurt so much. Bruises littered his body, but thankfully, they didn't break anything this time.

Probably because they would get punished if he can't perform his tasks. He would also get punished if he wasn't there to do his tasks, so he ran back as fast as his body allowed.

By the time he got back to the compound, the sun was starting to set. His father was waiting for him near the front gate. His father was tall and muscular, the best warrior of their clan.

No one dared oppose him. His only shame was him. he was a child born out of wedlock. His mother was from another clan. An ally clan, yet one that mostly kept to themselves.

She was an ambassador, and she met his father in a meeting for negotiations between their clans. They fell in love and married. His clan wasn't really supportive of marrying outsiders. Still, this relationship could actually bring them trade benefits and solidify the relationships between their villages, so they allowed it.

They decided to live with his father's clan since his father couldn't leave due to his position. His mother still needed to serve her clan, so they made an arrangement. He would live with his father, and his mother would visit whenever she could, which was usually one week a month.

It wasn't the best arrangement, but he had two loving parents. Others may hate him because of his mixed heritage, but he had his parents, and it was enough for him. As he got to the front gate, he could see his father's concern flash for a moment, but he quickly pushed it back. He couldn't break the warrior act in front of people.

So they silently walked to their small hut. Once inside and away from prying eyes, his father put a gentle hand on his head. "Go take a bath; I will make dinner," he said.

He nodded and quickly went to clean himself. His white robes were dirty and torn in a few places when he hit sharp branches in his escape. He looked at himself in the mirror.

He had a lean build on his maternal side instead of the wider one on his father's side. He had pale skin like both of them and black hair, but his hair was straight like his mother's.

His face also resembled his maternal side. Instead of having strong and angular features, his were lean and sharp. Other children made fun of him, saying he looked like a girl.

The only thing he got from his father was the eyes. His eyes were red like the rest of the clan, instead of black like his mother's. He looked at himself some more for the injuries. His face was thankfully safe, but his body would be sore for a few days.

Hopefully, he would recover enough for his sixth birthday, which was in a few days. It would mark the start of his training as a warrior. He had some basic physical training before, running and exercising to get his body ready, but his birthday would mark the start of learning a fighting style and weapon training.

He would also learn to use their kekkei genkai. He would be given the black robes that signified him as an official member of the clan. When he finished his training, he would finally be given a name.

A name is for a warrior. Someone who had proven their worth. A luxury not many got to achieve in their small clan of around 100 people. His father always told him that it was his greatest honor when he finally received his name and was allowed to participate in wars.

Their small clan was not one for conflict, but they never backed down from a fight to defend themselves and their allies. Their unique abilities made them fearsome warriors.

He finished washing up, and as he got out of the bath, his father entered with some wraps and ointments. He didn't need to say a word. They were both used to it at this point.

His father inspected his injuries, wrapped the ones that needed it, and massaged the ointment into his skin. His big hands were rough from years of training, but he enjoyed the feeling of it.

He felt cared for, knowing his father was there for him. When it was done, he gave his father a hug, and they headed for dinner. His father was going to leave for a mission tonight, but he should be back in a couple of days.

Hopefully, nothing bad would happen at that time.

Shiori woke up to someone gently shaking her. She opened her eyes to see Akira's worried face. "Are you alright, Shiori-chan?" he asked, checking her over.

She looked at her surroundings. She was lying under the tree. The last thing she remembered was Scar flying towards her face and then... a dream? She couldn't remember all of it, but she believed she dreamed of a boy. It was scaping her as awareness took over.

"I'm alright. I must have fallen asleep after eating." She said. She didn't want to mention Scar for some reason. Plus, she wasn't sure if she did something to aggravate the bird. It was all so sudden.

Akira seemed to believe her as his expression softened. "Let's head inside. You can take a bath, and I will tell the kitchen to make you some tea to warm up. It's getting late, and I don't want you to fall ill," he said as he got up and stretched out a hand for her to take.

She took his hand and got up. She was a bit wobbly, but Akira helped stabilize her. He accompanied her to her room so she could take what she needed. After a quick bath and tea, it was time for her to sleep.

Chapter Text

Shiori was happy, tired but very happy. She finally made some progress in her training. After hours of Akira throwing projectiles at her, she could reliably detect them.

Not only could she detect them, but she could move while doing so. This meant she would no longer get hit in the face, which was an accident and only happened once. Akira was not that cruel. Still, it surprised her so much.

While her movements were still not perfect, and she couldn't move at ninja speed while doing so, it was significant progress. Initially, it was hard for her to move within her sensory zone. She was more likely to keep the zone where it was and move herself, which was not good since her zone was relatively small.

But it still amazed her how much progress she had made in such a short time. They were done for the day, and Shiori was sitting on the ground panting.

"I think you should be ready for the next step soon. Take some rest for the next five days from training. We need your body to be well-rested for the next step. You can still meditate, but do not use any chakra." Akira said as he extended a hand for Shiori to get up.

Shiori accepted the hand and pulled herself up with a slight grunt. "Thank you, Sensei." She had taken to calling the man that after a certain point in their training.

She could also see the happiness gleam in his eyes each time he called the man like that, despite being reluctant about being addressed as such the first few times. But now he would give her a kind smile and even ruffle her hair when she said it.

They headed to the dining room for lunch. "Since you are going to rest for the most part, I think it would be nice to introduce you to Daichi today. He should have some tasks to keep you busy," Akira said as he put more vegetables on Shiori's plate.

Shiori nodded. It would be nice to officially meet the guardian. While she saw glimpses of him around the table, they never had a conversation with each other.

Daichi was of average height and build, with a slight frame that belies his strength of character.

She knew that his role in the library, with documents, and in making medicine required a sharp mind and steady hands. Daichi had long, wavy hair, dark brown in color, often tied in a low ponytail to keep it from falling into his face while he worked. His eyes were a deep, thoughtful hazel, always seeming to be in contemplation or focused on the task at hand.

Daichi's skin was paler than the other guardians', resulting from spending much of his time indoors surrounded by books and scrolls. He wears a pair of thin-rimmed glasses that add to his scholarly appearance, and his hands are often ink-stained from his meticulous documentation work.

Despite his quieter demeanor, there was a palpable intensity in Daichi's gaze, reflecting his dedication to preserving the temple's knowledge and healing arts.

Shiori was glad she was working with him. The man seemed to have an endless supply of knowledge, and he was glad to share it with her when he was not busy. After their initial meeting six days ago, the man quickly took her under his wing.

At first, he was reluctant to give her more delicate tasks, like working with the medicine or older scrolls. Still, after he witnessed her dedication and skills, he came to trust her.

She was currently working on making the medicine order from the village. The order was from the village medic and contained the medicine needed for different conditions.

Daichi was working on a similar order for another nearby village. Shiori was glad there were detailed instructions about each medicine since she was unfamiliar with them.

Daichi was glad to show her how to make them, and written instructions eliminated the chances of making a mistake. She was currently making small pallets that helped fight infections in wounds.

The idea was to mix these dried pallets with a pit of water or even saliva in case of emergencies to make a paste, which was then put on the wound and wrapped. This method was popular among hunters and shinobi.

They could carry the small pallets easily, and since they were dry, they wouldn't take much space or weight. Shiori used to mix her own plants whenever it was needed, but she could appreciate the idea of pallets.

Not only did the person with the wound not have to put in the effort of mixing their own plants and making things from scratch in the field, but it could have taken the valuable time they could have used to get away from danger.

She made a mental note to use a similar technique for some of her frequent medicines when she had the time in the future.

It was finally time for the training. She was once again in a clearing with Akira. "Now for the last step. So far, you know how to create a zone and detect information about objects in your zone."

"The last step is to not only connect your chakra to the zone but your mind. You should become within your zone. Where the objects are or how many places they are shouldn't matter. They should all be the same to you."

"While there will be a delay in getting the information the further away it is, you must have information about all places simultaneously. When it matters is when you are trying to have an active connection with the things in your zone."

"As I'm sure you noticed, it feels different when an object that contains chakra is in your zone compared to a living being. Objects will only contain the chakra put into them, but living beings will have different types of feedback."

"their chakra level may actively change, their emotions can affect their chakra and much more. While by now you can deal with one living creature and constant emotion, you need to first get used to multiple creatures and changing emotions."

"Then, as the last step, you will become one with your zone, and we can let your seal go in time. Remember that while I will give you the basis, you will take a while to master them, so there is no rush. All that matters is for you to perform it on a controlled scale for now."

"Now for the surprise, I promised." Akira's eyes gleamed as he made a high-pitched whistling sound. For a moment, nothing happened, and then Shiori heard it—the sound of wings flapping. Soon, a flock of ravens was sitting on the trees all around them.

Akira smiled. "As you know, the ravens are part of our temple. However, they are not normal ravens. They are quite intelligent and capable of using chakra. In a way, they are shinobi animals similar to the ones many clans keep. But remember, they are not pets. They are guardians of the shrine and its protectors." Akira said as a bird flew to his outstretched arm, and he gently petted its head.

Shiori looked around, but she couldn't see Scar anywhere. She also didn't see a few of the ravens she had come to recognize, so maybe not all of them flew here. It made sense since the temple had many more ravens than she believed possible.

She still wondered what they did to feed them since they never seemed hostile towards her, even when she was holding food. While they enjoyed the seeds she occasionally fed them, they never fought each other over food and treated it like a snack.

"I need ten of you to stay here and help me and Shiori-chan with training. The rest of you can go back to your duties." Akira said in a commanding yet gentle voice. It was said to be both a request and a command, and it wasn't forceful.

The birds simply started flying away until ten remained behind. "Shiori-chan. I need you to activate your zone like the previous time and start sensing it's inside. They will fly randomly inside your zone. There may be multiple ones flying in, or some of them may do different things. You need to tell me out loud everything you can sense happening inside your zone. We will start slow." Akira said. As Shiori got ready, Akira explained everything to the birds.

He simply talked to them as if they were humans. He didn't simplify his speech or repeat himself, and the birds attentively listened.

He was in the field once again, hiding. Tomorrow was his sixth birthday, and he had managed to avoid conflicts since his last incident. He mostly hid at home, refusing to leave.

He even took to training in their small backyard, which barely had space for hanging laundry. No one dared enter someone else's house without an invite, even kids. As a small clan living in a tight space, their little privacy was of high value to them.

Most kids also tended to be a bit rowdy, and no one liked to have their homes messed up. The change of routine was nice to him. he could train in peace and be safe from the bullies.

But today, his father had finally had enough of him and kicked him out to go and get some fresh air. Like most of the adults in their clan, his father was mostly active at night and slept during the day.

Having a bored kid at home didn't do wonders for him. He was a patient man, but that patience had limits, so in the end, he threw him out of the house for a day. Thankfully, it was early enough in the morning that most people were at home getting ready for the day.

While the men slept during the day, the women did the opposite. They guarded the clan during the day and took care of the children and other tasks while the men rested, helping their clan survive.

He quickly ran outside the gates and into the fields. There was a cornfield that children hardly entered since the adults would get mad if they damaged the plants. But he was careful and made his way to the middle of the field. The plants had been watered recently, and it was still a while before their harvest, so there wasn't a reason for anyone to search for him there.

He decided to meditate, working on his basic chakra exercises.

Chapter Text

Shiori woke up groggily. It took a few moments for everything to come back to her. She was in the field training with Akira. She was a bit tired but nowhere near her limit.

The ravens were flying in her field one by one, and she had to dodge them while also identifying which raven it was. For the sake of exercise, she simply referred to them by a number.

The ravens were careful to fly in her zone in a way she was sure to dodge. They didn't want to accidentally hit her, but they kept her on her feet. One moment everything was going well and the next she lost control.

As she was sensing for the information in her zone, and processing the information, her attention turned towards herself for a second. Her seal, to be more exact. She could feel the tight energy, held back by the seal and ready to burst.

But for a second, she felt something else—another energy trying to hide its presence in the much larger one. It felt ancient and sentient, foreign yet familiar as if it was meant to be there.

She tried to focus on the energy to get a better read. She stopped moving in the outside world and focused solely on the energy, trying to chase it. She tried to corner it, wrap her senses around it, trap it, and then bam.

There was an explosion of energy, and she was thrown out of herself. She was barely conscious enough to notice Akira holding her, shaking her, and everything went dark.

She could remember a few lucid moments of Akira taking her to her room, giving her some sort of medicine, checking on her, and staying by her bedside. She could vaguely remember a hand running through her hair and a gentle hum.

Her body was too out of it to show any reactions, and her mind wasn't lucid enough to grasp anything besides the fleeting moments; then, she fell asleep one last time.

And now she was awake. It was dark outside. She couldn't reliably tell the time without looking out since she didn't have a watch, but it was clearly well into the night.

She wasn't allowed to venture out at this hour, and she didn't want to cause any disturbances, so she decided to stay in the room. She felt a bit hungry since she had only had breakfast that day.

She went to her backpack quietly and found the scroll she was looking for. She had some dried meat that should do the trick. She unsealed the food from the scroll and went to the table to eat.

She was a bit groggy and didn't want to do anything else besides finish the food and go back to sleep, so she ate in silence. That is when she heard it—the sounds of murmuring.

It felt distant but was unmistakable. It sounded like a person in pain, but there were clearly multiple people. She tried to focus on the sounds, which were coming from multiple directions.

Her heart rate increased due to the possibility of danger, but the voice in her head warned her against going out and checking the sound. She was supposed to stay in but didn't want to cause problems.

She also didn't want to involve herself in things she shouldn't. While it was against her medic instincts to leave people in pain, she also had respect for people's boundaries.

She closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths. She would not leave her room. She finished her food and went to her futon to lie down. Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine.

There was a presence—something large and dangerous. She froze in place. It was behind her but not inside the room. There was a wall between them, but she felt as if the presence was looking into her soul.

She didn't dare move a muscle or look back to see what the presence was. She stayed put, ready to bolt but hoping she would be left alone. After what seemed like forever, the presence left.

She didn't dare move for a few more minutes, not wanting to risk the presence coming back. But when nothing happened, she finally rushed under the covers and closed her eyes, not daring to move again.

When he woke up, it was well into the evening. The sky was beginning to get dark. Something was wrong, and he could feel it. He decided to rush back home. He ran through the fields towards the village, his vision limited by the tall foliage.

Then he reached the end of the field and saw it. The fire. His village was burning. Everything was on fire. There were no sounds of fighting or shouting. Only the fire. This could only mean that people had already run away or that they were attacked and murdered.

He had to find his father. His small feet pushed him as fast as they could. His mind solely focused on the destination. He barely noticed the dead bodies of his clansman.

He was suddenly grabbed and tossed into a wall. The impact knocked the wind out of him. His vision blurred, and before he could even move, someone was kicking him around.

"Hey, stop that. Can't you see his clothes? Eiji will want him alive." A man said. The one who was kicking him stopped with a huff.

Suddenly, he was grabbed from his hair and dragged across the ground. He tried his best to orient himself, but it was useless. The man was jerking him in different directions and using force so he wouldn't be able to do so.

He was suddenly thrown into the ground in front of them. he landed on all fours and avoided getting face-planted into the ground. "wrap this one, too." The man who hurt him said, and immediately, two men grabbed him and stripped him down to his underwear. He was then tied with thick ropes and thrown into a cage with other children.

He recognized the five other kids as his clansmen. They were all about his age. They looked roughed up and were in similar shape to him.

If he had to guess, he would have been the eldest since none of their sixth birthdays were as close as his. Were the attackers only looking for children? They all stayed silent, as they were always taught.

If they were ever captured, they would stay silent and not say a single word. To not sell their clan's secrets. He could still see the tear tracks on their faces. Was everyone dead?

He could see the bodies littering the street from the cage. Three guards were around them. One stood at the door, and two walked around the perimeter.

He couldn't see any clan symbols on them, and they didn't look like each other. They could be bloodline thieves. He knew that they tended to hunt clan children and then sell them to the highest bidders.

They were also known for attacking and killing smaller clans, so the bloodline would become rare. That was why most clans didn't let their children wander out of their villages before they were ready for battle.

An hour passed, and three more children were brought to the cage. The guards' chatter didn't reveal any more information. He desperately wanted to see his father. He couldn't be dead. He was their best warrior. Even if the attack had happened during the day, he would have still been able to defeat the enemy.

His hopes were crushed as the cage was attached to two horses and they started moving. There were so many. He estimated more than 200 warriors around him. Even if they lost some warriors, the sheer number could explain how they got the upper hand.

He knew his clan was not ready for a battle since they had recently lost some fighters in a big battle, and so many were out of commission. The attackers must have known about it. No one was talking to them, and they didn't dare make any noise.

They had been on the road for three days, and besides the occasional water and bread, they weren't given anything. They were sitting in their own filth, waiting to reach their destination.

They finally reached a camp. It was so much bigger than their village, the only place he could compare it to. There were so many people. Their cage was brought to a large tent.

A guard entered their cage and tied their ropes together. He then pulled them, and they all had to walk one by one and follow him in a queue. They entered the cave. A man was sitting on a big chair while two women fed him from a plate of fruits. He had a glass of some red drink in his hand.

He was large and muscular, a warrior with sharp eyes. He assessed them one by one. He did his best to stay his ground and not look as afraid as he felt. He didn't look at the other kids; he looked straight into the man's eyes.

The man gave a signal, and at his signal, the two women approached them with small knives. They tried to move away, but another guard grabbed the rope holding them when they entered from the other side, and there was no getting away.

So he didn't struggle. The women grabbed them one by one and cut their underwear off—their last article of clothing. He stood his ground. The man got up and inspected them one by one without saying a word.

He would check their bodies and open their jaws to check their teeth. When it was his turn, he didn't resist. Once the man was done, he went back and sat in his chair. He pointed to the three girls.

"Get them ready for sale to brothels." He didn't know what a brothel was, but it couldn't be good. He then pointed to four of the other boys. "Get them ready for sale." Lastly, he pointed to him and another boy. "Keep these two, get them ready for training." He then got up and left the room.

One of the women took the girls now bounded with a separate rope and the other took the four boys. He and the other boy stood there for a second before the guard took their rope and dragged them to another tent.

A man was waiting for them. "Clean them up. They are being sent for training," the guard said, and the man bowed before taking their rope.

Chapter Text

Shiori woke up in the morning too tired to get up from the bed. The events of last night have taken a toll on her. She wanted to get up and get ready for the day, but she had a fever.

Her self-diagnosis suggested chakra overuse. When someone suddenly increases their chakra use by a large amount, the body would try to compensate by also overworking and producing the used amount of chakra.

The body would try to maintain its normal level of functionality, but the sudden change can become taxing if the period is extended. So, the body would get overworked and shut down.

The symptoms were usually a high fever, extreme exhaustion, and everything that came with it, such as hallucination, delirium, loss of appetite, and so on. The cure was to wait it out and rest.

So Shiori stayed in bed. She couldn't get up even if she wanted to. She was extremely thirsty but couldn't get her body up and go to the table to get some water.

There was a knock on her door. She tried to invite the person in, but only a weak groan came out. Akira entered the room with a tray.

"You're awake. Let me check you over," he said as he gently reached a hand to her forehead to check her temperature. He looked concerned. Her fever must have been higher than she thought. He then checked her pulse as well.

"You will need a lot of rest, Shiori-chan. As I'm sure you also know, it's chakra overuse. I will help you eat something so you can take your medicine," he said as he gently helped her up to a sitting position.

Shiori did her best to help him along, but her body was too heavy, and she couldn't move. She felt like a doll with its strings cut off. Akira had no problem moving her on his own.

He gave her a watery soup. It was simple, but she didn't think she could handle anything heavier in her stomach. He then gave her the medicine. She had to admit that she felt better after eating.

"Is there anything you may need?" Akira asked as he reached with a napkin to clean her face after the meal.

Shiori could feel herself blush. It wasn't something she would feel comfortable expressing, but she needed to tell him. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. "I'm sorry for asking, but can you help me get to the bathroom?" She finally got out. She felt embarrassed, but she hadn't gone to the bathroom since the day before, and she wasn't sure how much longer she could hold it.

Of course, Akira agreed to help her to the bathroom. Thankfully, once he carried her there, she mustered enough energy to take care of things alone.

When she was done, Akira helped her bathe as well. She wasn't shy about her body or modesty, and Akira was more than respectful. She was the one insistent on bathing since she hated the feeling of sticky sweat on her body.

When it was done, Akira helped her dress and dried her hair. By then, she was falling asleep again, so he lifted her up again and carried her back to her room. He put her in bed, and as soon as her head touched the pillow, she fell asleep.

She barely heard Akira wishing her good reams and patting her head.

It's been a few months. Now, he had a name: 317. After bringing them to the camp and giving them a bath and a checkup, they were given the names 316 and 317. They were then taken to another tent.

This tent had many bunk beds, all very close to each other, and nothing else. They were shown two empty beds and instructed to sleep. He had a top bed, which he preferred. A boy was sleeping on the bed below him, but it was too dark to see, and he seemed to be sleeping.

The day after, someone woke them up and called their names one by one, which they had to answer to. Then, they were taken to a hall and stood in a queue to take a bowl of congee.

Everyone was eating in silence, so he didn't dare make any small talk. After breakfast, they were taken to a field. A man ran them through exercises. By the end of the day, many children had already fallen from exhaustion. Each time someone fell, the instructor hit them until they got up. If they couldn't, they would be taken to somewhere called the pit. He didn't want to know what it was, so he pushed himself beyond exhaustion. When it was time for dinner, the children who had fallen during the training were sent to the sleeping tent without food. Food was a privilege for the worthy.

So , for the past few months, he made sure to never fail. He pushed and pushed without failing. He could clearly feel the changes happening in his body. Some days, they would spar against other children, and while he didn't always win, he was getting better and better with each fight.

His skills were developing nicely, and while he never got praised for them, he also never got punished. One day, a new batch of children joined them, and 324 cried that he didn't want to continue. Everyone was shocked that he spoke.

Two guards immediately grabbed him. One held him while the other forcefully opened his jaw and cut out his tongue. They were reminded to never speak unless spoken to. Now he knew why no one talked.

324 didn't last long. After three more weeks of failing his exercises, he was taken to a place called Gilded Veil. He didn't know what it was, but punishments could never be good, so he pushed himself even harder.

It had been almost a year since he was taken to the camp, and he had finally risen in the ranks. After completing the basic training, he was promoted to a foot soldier. He was moved to a new tent with 10 other people.

Although he was still not allowed to ask questions, he now had an idea about the structure based on what he had learned.

People who joined the camp without training would first be trainees. They would receive basic training. Their only task was to train all day. Then, they would become foot soldiers. They would join a tent with real warriors, and they had to do whatever they were ordered to. In the mornings, they would receive more training, but in the afternoon, they had to take care of all the needs of warriors.

They had to clean armor, weapons, and clothes and do anything they were asked to so the warriors could do their job. If they proved themselves worthy, they would then become real soldiers and join battles. By proving themselves in battles, they would get higher ranks and better equipment or a team.

His current tent was one of the lowest ones. They were soldiers tasked with patrolling the camp, and while it was an important job, they didn't see much fighting and weren't considered high-ranking warriors.

He wanted to become stronger, to get a higher rank. He didn't like fighting and violence, but if he had a higher rank, he could find a way to escape. Maybe he could find his mother's clan and live in peace. If he could escape, he could find out what happened to his father.

He knew it was selfish, but he didn't care. He just didn't want to become a killer. He wanted to return to the peaceful days of living with his family.

Shiori woke up later that day. Akira woke her up to check on her again. "Akira-sensei, you don't need to waste so much time with me. I feel much better now, so I can care for myself." Shiori said as she finished drinking the bitter medicine.

"Nonsense. You are my ward, Shiori-chan. It's no bother to take care of you." Akira said as he took the empty bowl from her.

"But don't you have more important things to take care of?" Shiori said with a pout. She really didn't want to bother the man so much.

"Not at all, little one. The world will not fall apart if I take a little break from work. Plus, the guardians are always here to pick up the work if it becomes too much. As much as I don't want to admit it, they have cared for me for years. So it feels good to take care of someone for a change." Akira said with his kind, warm smile. Shiori felt warm on the inside whenever she saw that smile.

Deep down, she could feel that there was more to the smile, that there was more to the man in front of her. There was a pull towards him, a feeling she only felt towards certain people. But she could also tell that he was a good person.

"But…" Shiori tried to protest, but Akira put a finger on her mouth and stopped her.

"No buts little one. You don't need to worry about anything. Just take a rest and get well soon. Alright?" He said as he helped Shiori lie back down.

"Ok," Shiori said. She could feel the sleep pulling on her. While her fever was much lower, she still needed a few more days to be back on her feet.

Chapter Text

Shiori was back on her feet again. Under Akira's care, her recovery didn't take very long. She could start training again tomorrow. Although they would take things a lot lighter.

Her dreams still bothered her. She was this boy, 317, in them, based on what she saw last time. The dreams were always parts of his life. Some dreams were shorter and some longer, but they seemed to show significant memories of his life.

She could remember the last time something similar happened. It was back in Uzushio, a little after she visited the city. She started having these dreams about a little girl.

She saw life through her. She saw her family and how her parents fought because his father took so many missions. How her mother was a seal master. How happy they were when she decided to become a kunoichi.

She saw her parents teach her to fight. Her life in the academy. Her graduation. Her missions with her genin team. Then she saw the fateful day when she died when the village was attacked.

She did her best to fight, but an Iwa shinobi made a building collapse on top of her. Her last thoughts were about how someone would find her body and give them a proper burial. Shiori kept having the dreams of her death and her emotions in those last moments until she found the building from her dream, found the few remaining bones and hitaiate, took them to the shore and buried them there. It was the tradition of Uzu, after all.

She had a last dream about the girl running happily in the sands near the sea, reunited with her parents. She liked to believe that she helped her.

The people of Uzu were always more spiritually aware. The clan's history told of an old pact with the Shinigami. Not much was known about the pact, but it said that their red hair signified the blood they shed in the way of the Shinigami.

Those who died by the blade of an Uzumaki would face judgment at the hands of the Shinigami, and if deemed guilty, they would serve the Shinigami for eternity, never finding peace.

They were also told that the Shinigami was always fair. That he wasn't a figure to be afraid of but a bringer of justice. That he would protect his people. They were documents about people who were gifted with powers from the Shinigami.

Those who could see or hear spirits, those with foresight about future events, and those who lived for hundreds of years. Of course, she read to see if any of these people were alive when the attack was coming, and what she found shocked him.

They knew of the attack. There were many prophesies about what was to come. That everyone in the village would die. The only survivors would be people on the missions or outside, and many would be hunted down.

They knew all of that, and they chose to stay. They didn't hide or run away. The prophecy told them that no matter what they did, they would be hunted down and die one way or the other. They could not change this fate.

So they decided to stay and give one last fight. Of course, they tried to find a reason for this fate. Why would Shinigami damn them to such fate? Through their search, they found the reason.

There was a dark power behind the scenes, looking for their demise. While the Shinigami was powerful, he couldn't meddle with fate's affairs, and this event needed to happen for the future of humanity.

The only thing they could do was send those chosen by the Shinigami away. They would survive their fate and one day avenge them, and they would be protected by the Shinigami.

Shiori wasn't sure how much of it to believe, but it seemed to be true. Ever since she woke up without any memories, she could feel this aura around people. Especially those who killed many people.

It attracted and entranced her. It was a strange feeling and hard to describe, but it wasn't hard to see what it was when she paid attention to the people she felt it near.

She could feel it from her previous sensei, Tsunade-sensei, Orochimaru, that woman in that cage, and some others. It was a different feeling around each person. She thought it may be related to how they felt about the lives they took.

The reflection of death on their soul. She didn't like talking about it with them, but she knew it may be a vulnerable subject. So, she hid her ability. Now, the dreams seem to be coming for her again.

This time, she isn't sure of where to look. Maybe the body of the boy is buried somewhere close, or he died there. There wasn't much known about her ability. But she needed to find out for them to end.

She felt a shudder go through her spine. She didn't have a good feeling about it. She already had so much to worry about with gaining power over her sensing abilities and her personal mission. She had a hard road in front of her.

She took a deep breath and grounded herself back to the present. As Tsunade-sensei always told her, breathing techniques do wonders for a busy mind. She also always told her that if there was too much to do, just focus on the next single step.

You can't do everything at once, so you should focus on the next single step. This was good advice, and she often tried to take it to heart. That was why she was in the library now.

The green book had been missing from her room since she fell unconscious, but Akira never mentioned anything about it, so it may be that the person who put it there took it again.

She was now looking for more historical books. Whoever 317 was, there was a high chance he was from around these parts. People didn't tend to travel as much back then.

She was looking for books about the clans or historical events of the area. She picked up a few things about the clan she could search for. Plus, if there was such a big group of bandits or bloodline hunters in the area back then, then there should be a record of it.

Even by today's standards, such a big group was rarely heard of. It should be an event worth discussing, so she started looking through the books. The camp also seemed to be in a mountain range, so there was a high possibility of it being located very close to where she was now.

In the end, she didn't manage to find what she was looking for. She needed the green book. She cursed herself for not reading the book completely. She briefly went through each page, skipping a lot of details.

But now, the clan of her dreams seemed similar to a few of the descriptions she read, and she needed to check them. She did her best to cover her sour mood during dinner since it wasn't Akira's fault.

He probably noticed it, but he must have put it down to her still recovering state. She decided to walk in the gardens a bit before it was time to go to her room. The fresh air felt great on her skin after being bedbound for a few days.

She was dragging her feet, tossing a small stone with each step. It was childish, but she felt nice. She felt free. She heard a familiar caw. She turned to see Scar on the branch of a nearby tree looking at her.

She approached closer to the tree so she didn't have to yell. "Hi, Scar," she said, happy to see her feathered friend. The bird cawed in acknowledgment, bowing his head slightly and looking her over. "I'm sorry. I don't have any food with me today," She said. The bird cawed and looked as if he accepted her apology. "I was actually thinking about you today. I couldn't find the book. I needed to look for something inside it. Do you know where it is?" She said. She knew it was probably stupid to ask a bird about where the book was. But she knew they were not ordinary birds.

Ravens were intelligent, and the ones in the temple were even more so. Akira talked to them as if they fully understood him. The birds also executed what he asked of them perfectly, so there must have been a high level of understanding.

She knew they were clans like Inuzuka of Konoha, where they had intelligent companions capable of understanding human speech. Maybe the ravens were the same. Or they may be summons.

So, asking Scar didn't seem that strange when it came down to it. She waited patiently for him to answer. "Tomorrow," the bird said and then flew away.

Shiori became filled with new hope as she headed for her room.

2 years passed in a blink of an eye. It was the night of initiation. 317, along with other foot soldiers deemed ready, were going on their first mission. If they managed to prove themselves worthy, they would get promoted to trainees.

317 was the youngest in the group of 12, ready for their mission. More experienced soldiers were going to follow them to ensure they didn't run away and complete their mission or die trying.

None of them uttered a single word as they were given instructions. They were to enter a merchant's camp, kill all the men and soldiers, and let others take care of the rest.

317 didn't want to take a life. He had to. No matter how much he didn't want to. If he refused, they would kill him and send someone else on the mission. The merchants were dead either way, no matter if he was the one killing them or not.

He tried to convince himself that he could at least make it as quick and painless as possible. He mindlessly accepted the sword handed to him. It was old and unbalanced but should have been sharp enough to complete the job.

They were not given armor since that was only given to soldiers. Once the weapons were handed out, they headed out of the camp. Multiple soldiers surrounded them. He knew that some of them had access to chakra from seeing their training in the camp. There was no escape from them. He had to do this.

Chapter Text

The next day marked the beginning of her training. Akira was careful not to push her and took things slow. Shiori was stubborn, but she appreciated the gesture. They trained until lunchtime.

After lunch, Shiori headed to the library to help Daichi organize some reports. The reports were already piled; she just had to put them in boxes so they could be moved to the archive room.

She got to work quickly. She ensured each box was neat and the reports were arranged so they wouldn't be a mess when someone needed to grab them. She also made an index for each box so they would be easy to find.

It took a few hours, and Daichi left to grab them some tea and refreshments. Shiori was almost done when she suddenly heard a sound from deeper in the room. It sounded like scratching.

She got up to investigate. It was probably a small animal, maybe a rat. She turned behind some bookshelves, following the sound. It was coming from the archive room in the back.

As she turned the last corner, she saw that the door was slightly ajar. It was strange. She was sure that the door was always kept locked due to the sensitive documents kept there.

She was not allowed to go in for the same reason, but the door was ajar. She had seen Daichi go into the room before, but he always closed the door fully behind him.

She could hear the scratching sounds coming from the inside. She didn't want to break the rules by going in, yet she took a step closer. She heard a small crunching sound from beneath her feet.

She looked down and saw a broken raven feather. Had one of the birds ventured inside? She calmed herself down and decided to check it out. If it was a bird, all she had to do was open the door and let them out. She didn't need to go inside and break the rules.

She took a few steps closer, approaching the door slowly. As she got closer and closer to the door, her heart was racing in her chest. She was about to break a rule set for her by the gracious host who had done so much for her, no matter how she looked at the technicalities.

She was hesitant. Disappointing Akira and the guardians was more scary to her than her sense of curiosity, so she decided to back away.

Right as she heard a loud crashing sound from the inside, she reflexively reached for the door. Just as her hand was about to reach the handle, it was gripped firm and solidly. She turned her head to see Daichi looking at her.

"You are not allowed inside." He said sternly.

Shiori calmed her rushing heart before speaking. "I heard some scratching noises. I followed them here to see the door ajar, " she said as she showed him the feather she was holding in her other hand. "I found this over there. I thought that maybe a raven ventured inside and got trapped, " she said with as much honesty as she could muster.

Daichi looked into her eyes, and when he found no lies, he let go of her arm. "Go back to the table. The tea and snacks are there. I will check out to see what made the crashing sound," he said. His tone had the usual warmth back in it, so Shiori knew he wasn't mad at her.

She headed back towards the table, not looking behind her.

When Shiori returned to her room that night, another book was waiting for her. This was probably what Scar was talking about. She quickly checked the rest of the room, and just like previous times, nothing was amiss.

She grabbed her futon, made it ready for the night, and sat on it to read. It seemed to be a storybook, much thinner than the previous book. Maybe there was something in the story, so she started reading carefully. This time, she won't take the book for granted and will make sure to memorize every detail.

There was a village known for its lack of crimes. The safety was so high that no one feared any crime. From pickpocketing to murder, not a single crime happened in the village for decades.

A traveler decided to find the secret of the village to such prosperity. He quickly found the truth. One side of the village leads to a large dense forest. Due to the climate, the forest would be filled with fog at night.

The villagers believed that a monster lived in the forest and would only feed on sinners. The monster entered the forest one day and stayed. At first, when some of their hunters and people went missing, they were scared.

They tried to find and kill the creature to no avail. But then they saw that the creature only kills those who have sinned. The innocents would only be knocked out and found at the forest's edge.

So they started doing it on purpose. They would send those who were deemed sinners to the forest for judgment, tie them to a tree, and leave them for the monster to find.

If they survived, it meant that they were not sinners, but if they were gone, it meant that the sinner would be gone. This was how the village became free of crimes.

The fear of death by the monster kept them at bay. The people of the village worshipped the monster as a god. They made an altar in the forest and would leave offerings for the monster to take.

The village grew and became more prosperous. People from all over the nation came to join and grow the village, which became their safe haven.

The next day, Shiori kept thinking about the book. Although it was written as a children's book, the story seemed more deep. It was a short story, and in it, the main character tried to convince people that this was wrong after finding out everything.

Not all crimes should be punished by death. He tried to convince people to use another way. But his actions only raised anger in people, and they tied him in the forest, never to be seen again.

To Shiori, the story seemed to be more about an ideology. The punishment for crime should be so high that people do not dare commit it. While it sounded good at first, it wasn't just. Even if all crimes were not punished by death, the extreme was dangerous. Suppose the punishment for theft and murder were close enough. In that case, the person might just as well kill the victim and hide their body in the hopes that there wouldn't be enough evidence to connect him to the crime.

After all, if the victim was alive, they would tell everyone who committed the crime. Even if this was an extreme example, people were likelier to commit more significant crimes if the punishment was heavy enough.

A hungry child who would have been satisfied with stealing a few coins here and there would be greedy for more since the punishment for a whole wallet and a few coins didn't make a difference.

Shiori snapped herself out of her thoughts and headed for the clearing. Akira was going to spar with her today. She had neglected her physical training for a while, and it was time to rectify that.

Akira was swift and graceful. His movements flowed from one to another, creating an intricate dance that was enchanting to watch. They were using taijutsu to fight, while Shiori used an agility-based style.

While her size meant she couldn't use many styles to their fullest, her sensei helped her combine his style with Uzu's style and create one that best suited her.

Her sensei was amazing at both taijutsu and kenjutsu. He even taught her the basics of using different weapons. She didn't like fighting, but she understood the need for it. They decided that short daggers would be the best choice for her.

So she had developed a fierce and tactical fighting style centered around staying in extremely close proximity to her opponents, where her two daggers shine. She weaves in and out of range using her speed and agility, slipping past long weapons to force her enemies into hand-to-hand combat, where their options are limited. By staying close, she denies them the ability to form hand signs, preventing the use of ninjutsu.

Her attacks were fast and precise, with each strike aimed to disrupt the opponent's chakra flow. Drawing from her Uzumaki heritage, she infuses her daggers with chakra, delivering blows that sap her opponent's energy. In addition, she incorporates sealing jutsu into her fighting, quickly activating seals she inscribes mid-battle to bind or suppress her enemies, making them vulnerable to her relentless assault.

Though not physically strong, her speed allows her to overwhelm her enemies through a series of continuous strikes, never giving them a moment to recover. She fights with aggressive tenacity but with the finesse and chakra control of the Uzumaki, making her a dangerous and unpredictable opponent in close combat.

But today, she was fighting without any weapons or chakra. She worked on getting closer to Akira to get into his blind spots. Still, each time she got close and struck, Akira would move in a way that should have been impossible for someone of his size and would counter her easily.

She barely managed to get a few hits in. Akira landed more than a few hits, but he always pulled his strikes at the last second, so she wasn't hurt. She knew that she couldn't win. But that was not the point.

This was a spar, and Akira was using it to teach her. He constantly pointed out her mistakes and advised her on how to fix them. Shiori listened to his advice and did her best to fix them.

Akira was so much ahead of her that, in a way, it hurt her pride to admit. She made a mental plan to find someone to train with after her training here was done. She had so much to improve on.

But it made her happy to get all the advice on what she needed to improve. They were nearing the end of their spar. Shiori was visibly tired, and it was almost time for lunch, so she decided to use a trick.

She jumped back, and as Akira moved to follow, she jumped as high as she could and aimed a chakra-enhanced punch to hit Akira. She was thankful that Tsunade sensei taught her a few tricks as well. Akira, who sensed the chakra-enhanced punch coming, jumped back, but she expected this.

She wasn't going to hit the man with a chakra-enhanced punch. She let her fist collide with the ground and sent the usual shockwave into the ground to make the ground blow.

Akira, who barely moved since he didn't expect the amount of power in that punch, had to move back again. However, in the quick second he needed to gain his balance, Shiori, whose hand was still on the ground, did a cartwheel and managed to land a kick to Akira's forearm.

The kick was not enhanced, and her aim was a bit off since Akira moved last second. Instead of getting hit in the stomach, he got hit on the forearm. But it was a solid hit.

Shiori quickly got up as they both bowed to each other to signal the end of the fight. Akira was smirking at her, not mad that she used a trick to land the hit.

"Very sneaky, Shiori-chan. While we promised to use taijutsu, we never said that you couldn't use chakrato enhance your body. It was a loophole, and you took advantage of it. I'm so proud of you." Akira said with a full-blown laugh.

Shiori noticed that the man was holding her forearm. "I'm sorry, sensei, I didn't mean to kick that hard. Can I take a look at it?" She approached the man.

"It's okay, little one. I know you didn't mean to. If anything, it makes me happy to know that you can kick that hard if it comes to it." He smiled kindly as he offered his arm for her to take.

She rolled the sleeve up and ran a diagnostic jutsu. It was just a bruise. She used a jutsu and healed it completely before letting go. She noticed old scars littering his arm. They told the story of a great warrior. She wondered what could make a man involved in so many fights that caused the scars to live in a temple.

Chapter Text

Shiori woke up in the middle of the night. Ever since her scary encounter that night, she started to use her medical jutsu to increase her resistance to the sleeping drug.

She couldn't use healing jutsu every day to get the drug out of her system since it would take a larger amount of chakra. If someone was checking on her chakra, they would notice. Still, she could use a subtle amount during her meditations, which would pass as a chakra exercise since they would only feel her chakra movement.

Her efforts have paid off, and now she can wake up most nights. She did her best to keep her chakra low and pretend to be asleep. She only wanted the awareness that came from a normal sleep, not a drugged one.

She sometimes heard noises from the outside—multiple ones, in fact. It sounded like a murmur. She had no idea what the source could be, but she also didn't want to go out to investigate.

Thankfully, the presence has not made another appearance since that night. She wasn't going to let her guard down, but she hoped.

The next morning came soon, and there was something she wanted to do. She waited until they finished their breakfast to finally ask the question. "Akira-sensei. Can I ask for something?" Shiori said in a calm voice.

"Of course, dear. What is bothering you?" Akira asked softly, encouraging her to go on.

"The other day, when I was healing you after our spar, I noticed the scars on your arms. Some of them seemed very old, and I could see how they pulled on the skin when they were healing, which caused the tightness. I'm also a shinobi, and I can tell if someone has such scars on their arms, they should be more on the rest of their body."

"I know that they can cause a lot of pain and limit movement. Can I have the permission to heal them? I can't get rid of the scars as they are so old, but I can get rid of the tightness and make sure they don't cause you pain ever again." Shiori said, her voice was shaking.

She knew that many shinobi had attachments to their scars and had their reasons for not wanting to get rid of them, but healing the pain was different to her. She didn't want people to live in constant pain.

Akira seemed thoughtful. "I appreciate the offer Shiori-chan. It means a lot to me that you care so much about me. However, I have to refuse. I have caused so much pain during my life. It is only fair that I bear some of the pain I inflicted on others." Akira said. He looked so sad as he said those words.

Shiori didn't want to see him like that. The man seemed so vulnerable. He helped her so much during her stay and was always kind to her. She came to appreciate him as a sensei.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to make you sad." Shiori said as she stared at the table. She couldn't bear the weight of sadness in Akira's gaze.

Akira suddenly chuckled and reached a hand to ruffle her hair. "It's okay, little one. It's not your fault. You have such a kind heart, so never lose that." He paused as he gently moved his hand to her chin, prompting her to look up. "Now, why don't you go out and warm up for our session? I'm going to join you in a minute," Akira said with a smile.

Shiori also smiled and got up.

Their training session went really well. Shiori was becoming better at keeping her zone up while moving and dodging the birds. Akira was also coming into the mix, occasionally entering her zone with different emotions and having her identify the emotions and dodge him as he threw slow punches and kicks at her.

This was the last stage of their training. Once she had the hang of this, Akira would instruct her on how she could let go of her seals. She wanted to feel excited, but she knew that if she let go of her emotions for even a second, she would lose the fight.

She decided to take things up a notch as she felt confident that she could pull it off. The next time Akira threw a punch at him, she spun around and tried to elbow him in the stomach.

Of course, since she still had to keep her focus, she wasn't nearly as fast as she could be to hit him. Still, it caught him by surprise as he blocked her with his arms.

"Nice Shiori-chan. Keep it up." He praised, and she smiled.

She started on offense, trying to get through his defenses. Once he was confident that she could hold the offense, he also started attacking her. She now needed to use a combination of offense and defense and switch between them.

They continued for another hour but had to stop since Shiori was starting to get a headache. When Akira signaled for them to finally stop, Shiori just let herself fall to the ground.

When she opened her eyes, her head spun. She was breathing heavily, and it was hard to concentrate. Akira was kneeling beside her, checking on her. "Are you alright, Shiori-chan?" he asked as he reached to grab her wrist and check her pulse.

Shiori took a few deep breaths to calm her racing heart before answering. "I'm alright, Akira-sensei. I just feel a bit lightheaded." Shiori answered.

"Let's get you to your room," Akira said, reaching under her and scooping her into his arms as if she weighed nothing. Shiori was snuggled against his chest. The sudden movement made her vision go black for a few seconds, and she needed to blink a couple of times to orient herself.

Once the world stopped spinning, her vision zoomed into Akira's chest. His clothing moved slightly, revealing the pendant that was always hidden beneath it. As the pendant caught the light, its intricate design became clear. It took the form of a strange, winged creature, its body rugged and powerful, like that of a beast.

The creature's wings spread wide, each feather etched with delicate detail, flowing outward in graceful arcs that shimmered with a golden sheen. The wings seemed almost too elegant for the creature they were attached to, whose muscular limbs were rough and jagged, with clawed hands gripping the bottom of the pendant as though holding it in place.

The contrast between the polished, smooth feathers and the coarse, almost primal body made the pendant appear both beautiful and fearsome—a union of grace and brutality. It was as if two opposing forces, one of savage strength and the other of ancient wisdom, had been fused into a single, mesmerizing form.

Shiori noticed that she was staring and quickly looked away. She felt Akira's chest shake as he held back his laughter. "I'm sorry. I did not mean to stare," she said as a blush crept into her cheeks.

"It's alright, little one. It's a quite unique pendant. Maybe one day I will tell you of its story." He said as they reached their destination. He gently laid Shiori down near the wall as he opened her futon.

Shiori tried to get up and help, but Akira dismissed her. When he was done, he moved her to the futon and handed her some water to drink.

"Take a nap little one. it's not so long; it's dinner so I will wake you up when it's time to eat." He gently patted her hair before making sure she is comfortable and leaving the room.

Chapter Text

317 just hit the double digits. He could no longer remember his birthday, but he knew that every spring, they just added a year to their age. He was sure that his birthday was in autumn. He remembered the red leaves.

But he knew not to question his superiors. To everyone around, he was a perfect soldier. In his years in the camp, he never received any punishments or failed any orders. He followed his commands perfectly.

He had gained a lot of strength over the years. With his paternal bloodline active, he was a formidable opponent. He was promoted to second in command in his new tent.

He was now working on a team in charge of attacking their enemies. Eiji had taken a liking to him. He was the one who promoted the soldiers, and each time he did so, he made sure to praise him.

Perhaps what solidified this liking was the fact that a few months ago, they were attacked by a small clan after they took some of their children. 317, who was near the main tent at the time, ended up fighting next to Eiji and his guards.

One of the enemies used a long range jutsu to try to hit Eiji, and 317, who saw the attack coming last second, jumped in the way and took the hit. He didn't do it as an act of kindness or from a sense of duty. He did it to gain favor.

In their camp, only a selected few were trained to use chakra. They were the highest-ranking warriors. Others would only receive physical training and the basics of chakra if they showed the aptitude for it. He knew that his blood limit did not need conscious control, but he wanted to become stronger.

He wanted to take revenge, and his bloodline wasn't enough. He needed to learn more and become the best, and to do so, he needed Eiji's favor. He also managed to maneuver enough to only get hit in the shoulder.

His plan worked, as he was requested to visit Eiji's tent. Although his arm was in a sling, he did his best to present himself in his best image. Eiji observed him for a few minutes before giving him the promotion.

He was going to train with chakra specialists for a few months, and if he passed the training and proved himself, he would join his guard squad, which brought him to now.

He stood in front of the main tent, waiting for his instructor. He was one of the men in Eiji's personal squad. He was a serious man with no tolerance for errors. He expected perfection.

So 317 did his best to please the man. He took every instruction to heart and performed them to perfection. The man exited Eiji's tent and motioned for him to follow. They headed to one of the training grounds.

He had been learning to control his chakra. He had already finished exercises for leaf sticking, tree walking, and water walking. He was now working on chakra control with elemental chakra.

It turned out that his element was wind, so that was what they were working on. He was using wind to cut through leaves. After the man showed him how to perform the exercise and explained the details, he ordered him to continue until he cut through a hundred leaves, and then he could come to find him.

317 nodded in understanding. He then got to work.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXLINEBREAKXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

It took him until sundown to finish the exercise. His body ached from using charka for so long, but he couldn't help feeling proud of his achievement. He didn't want to waste time. It was nearing dinner time, and he wanted to be back in time to eat.

He headed to the main tent to find his mentor. He never introduced himself, so he didn't know his name. But when the guards near the tent saw him, they directed him to the entrance behind the tent.

He reached the back to see another guard standing near an opening. The guard motioned for him to go in. He felt hesitant but didn't let it show in his actions as he stepped in.

There were sounds of chatter coming from the inside. He walked into a room with a large tub in the middle. Eiji was sitting in the steaming tub while a woman massaged his back, and another was washing his hair.

He felt completely at ease. His mentor was standing in front of the tub discussing some plans, most of which he didn't understand. After entering the room, he took the customary stance to stay at attention and waited to be acknowledged.

After a few moments, his mentor motioned for him to step closer.

"Ah, I see. 317. I've heard that you've been doing wonderfully in your training." Eiji said. There was no question in that statement, so he simply stood, staring.

Eiji's body was adorned with an assortment of scars. Now that he ran missions frequently, he understood how surviving so many wounds could tell a terrifying story.

"I will send you on a solo mission tomorrow. If you succeed, I will give you a name," he said. At that, 317 bowed deeply.

While he was a lot higher in status since he still didn't have a name, it meant that he was not allowed to freely talk or have other privileges. His rank showed his skill, not necessarily his worth in the camp.

It would be a significant step towards achieving his objectives. He held the bow until he felt a wet hand under his chin, bringing his face up. Eiji was out of the tub, standing in front of him.

He was fully naked, and being this close to the man, he could see that he was larger and more muscular than his clothing made him believe. It must be a tactic to make enemies underestimate him.

He looked at Eiji's eyes. "Do not disappoint me." There was a clear warning in his eyes and something else he couldn't identify. But he knew he didn't have a choice. Failure was not an option.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXLINEBREAKXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Shiori woke up the following day. She was aching a bit, but after a quick shower, she felt much better. She went to breakfast and saw Akira waiting for him as usual.

"Good morning, Akira-sensei," Shiori said in a happy tone. She sat in her usual spot next to Akira.

"Good morning, Shiori-chan. Did you sleep well?" Akira asked as he motioned for her to start.

"Yes, I feel much better. Thank you for carrying me to bed yesterday," she said, able to feel herself blush slightly at the embarrassing moment.

"It's alright, little one. I'm proud of your progress in your training." He said as he put more vegetables on her plate.

Shiori smiled. "Are we going to start with the seal today?" She asked. She couldn't hide her excitement.

"I'm sorry, but I'm afraid we have to postpone it for a few days. I have some urgent shrine duties I have to take care of," he said, looking apologetic.

"It's alright sensei. I'm sure Kenji-san has something for me." Shiori said as they finished their breakfast.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXLINEBREAKXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Kenji indeed found something to help her with. As the winter was getting closer, they wanted to dry out some herbs and spices for when they couldn't grow more. Shiori was tasked with preparing and laying them to dry.

It was a simple task, and she got to be outdoors. The fresh air always helped her relax. She let herself fall into a rhythm as she worked. She would wash and clean the herbs, separate them into groups, and lay them on the mat under the sun. When she finished one mat, she would lay a thin mesh on top so they wouldn't be blown away by the wind.

She could see some ravens watching her as she worked, but she couldn't see Scar. She recognized quite a few, though. After many training sessions, it became easier to distinguish them.

One thing that she noticed was that Scar didn't tend to approach her when there were many other ravens around. Perhaps his scars were from a fight with other ravens, and he wanted to avoid more conflicts.

Either way, she took her seed bag and threw them some seeds. A few of them were quick to fly down and eat, while others were more hesitant until she moved back to the herbs.

She worked until lunchtime, but Akira didn't join her. It was strange to have a meal at the table alone. She knew that she was becoming dependent on the man, and it wasn't healthy, but she couldn't help it.

Her feelings towards the man were strange. They were constantly changing and solidifying, but she was now settling towards a father figure. This made her wonder: Did she have a family before losing her memories? Was her father similar to Akira?

If she had a choice, she hoped so. While she didn't nearly know the man enough to claim him perfect, from all their interactions, she had a picture of a reliable man. Someone she could rely on and look up to.

Tsunade-sensei was like a mother to her. Maternal and warm yet stern when needed. Shizune-nee was an older sister. Gentle and caring. Her previous sensei was like an older brother. Strong and protective. And Akira-sensei was like a father.

She knew that she shouldn't put the people close to her into the role of family members. They did not sign up for it, and it wasn't fair to have expectations from them based on the roles she was projecting.

Yet she was still a child. She knew that, and it was hard for her to deal with the empty void in her heart. While she promised herself that she would be fine and that she had many adventures to look forward to, she still couldn't help feeling the empty space of a family.

Maybe one day she will be brave enough to tell those people what she truly thought about them to their faces, but for now, it will be her little secret.

Chapter Text

Shiori was sitting in a meditative state in the garden. Akira was sitting in front of her. Keeping a close eye on her while guiding her.

"Alright, Shiori-chan. This is what we are going to do. You need to establish your sensory zone and connect it to mine. When we are in sync, I will be able to control yours to a degree."

"This will help us with the next step, which will be to slowly let your seal go. We will work on containing your natural sensing inside your zone, and I will slowly let go as you take control. By practicing this over time, you should be able to keep it up all the time so your senses will not go overboard. "

"This may sound simple, but we need absolute concentration, so you should listen to my instructions carefully," Akira said, and Shiori hummed in understanding.

She took a deep breath and created her zone. After all their training, she could create the zone easily and keep it up for hours on end if she wasn't actively doing something else with it.

When her zone was secure, she connected herself to the web and felt for Akira-sensei. It was easy to connect to the man since he was actively trying to connect back. She let their senses intertwine and was immediately wrapped in the warmth and comfort of the man. It helped her let go of any feelings of insecurity and nervousness she had over releasing the seal. He would be there to help her.

"Alright. Now, guide us to your seal and start loosening it gradually. There is no rush, so take your time and do it in a controlled manner," Akira said.

Shiori guided their focus on her seal. She felt hesitant, but with a small squeeze of assurance from Akira's side, she focused on the seal. She guided a small amount of chakra to the seal.

She hovered the chakra over the seal, making sure it was secure and working correctly before proceeding. Slowly, she moved her chakra to the first key and started pouring an appropriate amount of chakra into it.

The seal was her own creation, after all, and she designed it with multiple keys. Each key was on a layer, and a certain amount of her power was filtered. There was also a connected key that would loosen all layers simultaneously.

The positive aspect of this design was that if her powers ever grew before she was ready, she could add more layers. But now she actually had to release the layers before her time was up.

She opened the first layer and could instantly feel the rush of power. She felt like she was getting thrown back, but Akira instantly stabilized her, and she managed to take hold. She aimed to contain the power and not let it take control of her. She started wrapping her web, getting ready to capture.

"No, Shiori-chan, don't do that," Akira said as he pulled Shiori's web back. "That is your power and a part of you. You need to let it connect to your web and become a part of you, not to oppress it." Akira said, gently taking hold of Shiori's webs.

He guided her web to approach the power coming out of the seal. He was sending her affirmation, and she let him guide her. Now, I need you to let that power connect with you, corresponding to what we are doing together. Don't be afraid. I will be here if you need me," he said as he let her be in control.

She took a deep breath and tried to connect to the power. She slowly opened up her web, encouraging the power to become a part of it. There was a rush of power, and Akira helped her balance the input so that it entered slowly.

And she felt it. The power pulsed through her webs. The power felt raw and consuming. But she let Akira's words repeat in her head like a mantra and didn't fight it.

Akira gave her another warm squeeze to assure her. Shiori waited it out and let the power settle. It felt like an eternity, but the pulsing slowed down as she felt the power settle.

She started feeling for the power, but it was slowly merging with her web and becoming hard to detect.

"Now I need you to let yourself become one with the web and start controlling your zone and web like we practiced before," Akira said as he slowly pulled away for Shiori to take charge.

Shiori let the power inside her, trying to repeat the exercises she had already done so many times. The power rushed into her aggressively, but she didn't fight back. She started moving it.

She was trying to change the range and shape of her zone and doing patterns with her web. Her movements were sharp and aggressive. They were hard to control, but in a way, they reminded her of the beginning of her training, when she still didn't have control and would accidentally use too much chakra.

Then it hit her. That was it. The power was acting as an enhancement to the skills she already trained. It was not fighting her. It was just too strong, and she didn't have enough control.

It was like the time she was messing with chakra enhancement seals and trying to light a campfire but ended up almost burning a big chunk of the forest. Thankfully, her sensei was close by and used water jutsu to stop the fire.

She was still the one in power, and her powers weren't acting out of her command—it was just the sudden enhancement. So, she started with the basics. She let her zone calm down and started increasing the range slowly.

Since the chakra needed to be evenly distributed and also the chakra needed for a longer range exponentially grew. She let her range grow beyond what she ever tried before.

It still felt natural and unforced. Once her zone was expanded to such a large area, the pressure of her power decreased greatly. She was no longer trying to contain a bucket of water in a cup.

With the pressure gone, she started moving the web and experimenting. This time, she had a much easier time.

"Great job, Shiori-chan. Now, let's release the second layer as well. But no more for today. I just want you to get more experience with the amount of power." Akira said cheerfully.

Shiori was more ready this time. First, she let her zone grow even bigger. She didn't want the rush to overwhelm her. The zone was much less focused and thinner than usual, but it should help with the initial rush.

She slowly pushed the chakra to the second key and released it. The rush of power didn't throw her back this time. While she felt disoriented for a few seconds, it was much easier to handle.

She waited for the power to settle and expanded her zone. It was now about twice the range she was used to. It felt strange, but she couldn't help but feel smug, as she felt like she had suddenly skipped a lot of hard training and earned the reward.

Akira must have understood the sentiment, as he also chuckled. Shiori started basic exercises, trying to get used to the feeling.

A while passed in training, and she was finally starting to feel tired. "Okay, I think we can wrap up for the day. I need you to push the power back into the seal but do not fully close it. Let it be loose," Akira said.

Shiori focused on pulling back her power. It was certainly uncomfortable to shove all the power into a tiny seal, no wonder she was flooded with it. She persisted.

She wrapped her web around the power as tightly as she could and kept squeezing it into the seal. It was a battle of wills, and she was stubborn. By the time she was done, she was sweating and breathing heavily.

317 had a name now, Tadashi. Tadashi was on the verge of puberty, and ever since that fateful mission when he got his name, he's been working in Eiji' 's tent. No one knew why Eiji favored him so much, but everyone knew that he did.

His role was to serve his every need. He still got missions and progressed at incredible speeds in his training, but he would serve Eiji when he was not training. It was still better than being a foot soldier, but he was not happy by any means.

His age meant that more trained generals talked down to him, and his opinion wasn't valued much. But he used any opportunity to show his value. He led most of the missions he was involved in and even managed to come out of a few impossible situations due to his strategic plans.

He was no longer a scared little boy. He was willing to stand up for himself and used his mind like a sharp weapon. Due to his direct involvement, they managed to expand their camp even more and even set up a permanent base in an abundant village.

This allowed them to use more defensive measures. Their village was filled with hidden traps, so no one dared attack them.

He hated to admit it. He might hate Eiji for what he did to his family and clan, but he couldn't deny that he was a good leader for his people. He knew that darker things were going on in the camp—things he was not aware of—but from what he saw, most people were in relative peace.

Their peace came at the cost of killing others. Of being thieves, assassins, and more. But was it that different from what other shinobi did?

At least their camp wasn't in an endless war with other clans. At least their camp didn't send untrained children to the front lines. At least their camp wasn't under constant attacks. At least women could choose to stay in the camp and do manual tasks instead of being forced to fight.

If their camp became large enough, would it finally be enough for them to become self-sufficient while being sure of not being attacked by others? What did they need to do to achieve peace?

The weak would always be targeted, and the strong would thrive. But were the weak innocent of sins? Did they deserve to live simply because they were weak? Did it give them more rights to life?

In a world full of sinners, did sins even have a meaning? He was still a pacifist. He didn't like conflicts. He couldn't help but wonder. If they were strong enough that no one would dare retaliate, could they put an end to the war among others as well?

He needed to understand more. He looked at the night sky. The stars kept blinking at him as if they held all the answers but couldn't communicate them to him.

"Tadashi. Eiji was looking for you. He is in his house." One of the guards told him.

He sighed but still got up and headed to the house. He had things to do.

Chapter Text

Tadashi was 15 now, and he had abandoned any thoughts of leaving. Things had changed so much in the near decade he had been here. He was now promoted to general.

He was Eiji's right hand, specializing in assassinations. Their village prospered and grew, and their way of operating changed so much. They were the largest village in their country after the capital.

They intended to keep the peace in their country. They had ironclad rules. Shinobi were prohibited from fighting near civilian villages or paths used by travelers and merchants, and they were also not allowed to cause disruptions in civilian villages.

Any ninja or clan that broke the rules was dealt with swiftly. Bandits and thieves were not tolerated. Everyone was to keep the peace, or they would face their wrath.

Their rules came with a price, as both the daimyo and small villages had to pay them a portion of their tax. The tax was enough to keep them prospering and encouraged others to join their village and support their cause.

For the first time in years, Tadashi could see hope. After what happened to his village, all he could see was the misery and pain in the world, but now he could see the light again. He could see hope for a better future.

For a future when no child had to experience what he did. He knew that there was a price that was being paid for the peace. There were retaliations against them. However, as time progressed, these retaliations became less and less, and it would be a matter of time before they stopped.

Eiji was a harsh, commanding man, yet he had his ear. Dark things were going on in their village, and he was more aware of them than ever. He had seen the dark side but knew sacrifices had to be made.

He believed that the most immediate part of the peace would be to stop the war. Once people's lives are secure, they can work towards a quality of life. He had to believe this.

He paid his own sacrifices in this way, and he knew others had to bear their own. He knew that lives were being sacrificed and innocent people were getting hurt. But their world was cruel, and to fix it, they had to cause more pain first.

He snapped out of his thoughts when a soldier came to call for him. It was time for another mission.

It's been a week, and Shiori has made considerable progress. She is now able to let her seal's first layer be loose most of the time and has reached the fourth layer out of seven.

She was still not ready to let the seal loose without her sensory zone in place. Even with the first layer loose, she got a lot of input, which was hard to process.

Akira wouldn't let her block the inputs like she used to when she didn't have the seal. He told her that it would only be counterproductive to her training, and she had to agree since it was the truth.

Still, it made her moody and snappy. She was careful with her behavior with others since it wasn't their fault. Still, they could tell from her general aura getting closed off.

On the other hand, Akira was more tentative with her and spent more time with her. He also took the time to work with her on her medical studies, asking her questions and recommending books she hadn't read in the library.

It was warm and comforting to have him by her side and have someone to talk to. It turned out that Akira knew a lot about philosophy, and while it wasn't a subject she had much knowledge of, it was still amazing to learn new things from him.

She knew that there was a question bubbling inside her. The question of staying in the temple. While she loved her mission and traveling, there was no real rush. She could stay for a couple of years and study all the temple had to offer.

To spend her days training her mind, body, and skills. But she was afraid of being refused. She was already imposing on Akira by staying for so long. She didn't want to hear the refusal and possibly damage their relationship.

She walked through the gardens to the tree she often rested under. She needed some fresh air and a good nap, so she lay down and closed her eyes.

All Tadashi knew was that something bad was going to happen. It was a foreboding feeling. He learned the hard way to trust that feeling. When he had the same feelings in about a few missions and barely came out of them alive.

Still, there wasn't anything to do about it. He decided to spar with Sora instead. He was another general and returned from a mission a few days ago.

They often sparred together. Sora had superior skills in kenjutsu but Tadashi was stronger in ninjutsu. Their fights were usually balanced and helped both of them improve.

Currently, they were in the top 10 in terms of raw strength among generals. The top 10 generals each specialized in a domain, such as training, defense, negotiations, assassinations, leading an army, battle strategy, and more. The other generals would take their orders from the general with the same specialization in the top 10.

Currently, Tadashi is in charge of four generals. The top generals lived in the same three-story building as Eiji. The first floor was the administration rooms, where they held meetings, and rooms such as the kitchen, dining room, and supply room the maids needed.

They wanted to minimize the number of people accessing the other floors. The second floor had rooms for generals and a weapons room. The top floor was Eiji's private room, study, and anything he needed.

Tadashi spent a lot of time on that floor, and everyone knew it. But others needed permission to enter. After grabbing an apple from the kitchen, Tadashi headed to the second floor.

He found the room easily. It was the fourth door on the right. He knocked in a secret pattern. They all had their own pattern of knocking, so they always knew who was at their door.

It was convenient when you didn't want to talk to certain people or were waiting for someone. He heard a muffled "come in" and entered. The room was a decent size, just like all the others. There was a futon, a table, drawers, and chests in a similar layout.

The thing that shocked him was how messy the room was. Clothing and armor were thrown everywhere, and he could see trash and half-eaten food on the floor. The maids cleaned the rooms every day unless told not to bother. This room looked like it hadn't been cleaned in a while.

He held in the urge to voice his opinion. He knew the lazy man would not care either way. So he focused on the man. Sprawled over the sheets, naked and tangled in the blankets.

"Let's spar." He simply said. Despite being allowed to talk for a very long time, he still didn't like to do so unless he had to and tried to always be on point.

Sora, who always had a competitive strike, immediately got up. "Let's go." He picked up his sword, which was near the futon, and motioned for him to go out. Tadashi raised an eyebrow and stared at the man, who was still naked.

Sora seemed to notice as he looked down and let out a yelp. "Give me a second, and then we can go," he said as he rushed to pick up articles of clothing. Tadashi decided to wait outside.

It only took a few minutes, and Sora came out of the door much more appropriately. They headed outside the village to a clearing in the forest. They wanted to go all out and didn't want to risk damaging the village.

They reached there pretty quickly and started to warm up. A few minutes later, they were ready. They stood on each side of the clearing, looking each other in the eye.

Taking a deep breath, they started the match.

Chapter Text

Shiori was trying to avoid Akira. It was obvious to everyone, including the man, but she couldn't help it. Akira was taking it gracefully. He looked hurt by the behavior and even tried apologizing to her if he slighted her.

Shiori did her best to assure the man that it was not the case, but she didn't explain anything beyond that and kept avoiding him unless it was for training. The truth of the matter was that she was the one who had to apologize. But to do that, she had to confess.

It all started after they started their training with her seal. With the seal loosened, she was able to feel much more of what was happening around her subconsciously.

This, combined with the resistance she had gained to the sleep-inducing herbs she was fed, caused her to wake up every night. At first, she wasn't as bothered, and she would try to fall back asleep, but as her senses got more used to it, she noticed that something strange was happening.

Every night, objects floated outside her room. She could barely make their shadows, as there was no light outside besides the moon, and all she could see were shadows gliding and moving around.

Their movement was too smooth to be human, and she had no idea of what they could be. She wasn't willing to risk looking outside. The first night that she saw them, she panicked, and her emotions spiked slightly. The shadows were immediately drawn to her room, crowding it.

They made no move to enter, but it was still terrifying. She felt trapped and helpless. She didn't like the feeling. She had promised herself not to be either of those things when she first started training. She wanted to live. She did not want to die.

Her shinobi training kicked in, and she quickly rectified the mistake as she calmed her emotions and thoughts. It was hard, but as a medic, she needed to be able to manage her emotions under stress. After a few minutes, the shadows started moving again.

She let out a sigh of relief.

Unfortunately, it was only the beginning, as it kept happening every night. She would wake up to the tingling sensation of something rubbing against her senses. She would wake up and see the shadows wandering around. Thankfully, she never felt the presence she felt all those nights ago, but these shadows were still bothering her.

She learned quite a few things. They reacted to signs of her being awake and active. So, she was limited in what she could do. She couldn't reach with her chakra to get a better reading since it would point to her being awake.

For the same reason, she couldn't focus her senses, use more chakra, or show any emotions. The more in tune she was with the world around her and less focused on herself, the better.

It was hard since even the smallest mistake would immediately cause them to gather around her, but she was learning. She had to let go of emotions and feelings, to be one with the world around her, and let the world focus her attention instead of her active focus.

So she started meditating, letting her senses wonder at the world around her. It was hard to do so without letting her chakra change enough to signal her being awake, but her chakra control was good enough to do so to a degree.

She would let a trickle of chakra out, like a strand, and that chakra would subtly explore around without an active focus. Similar to a strand floating in the wind. She then tried to absorb as much as possible from the strand without forcing it.

She couldn't get a deep reading, but the chakra of the shadowy creatures was certainly strange. She had never felt anything like it before. Their chakra was raw and primal, filled with pain and anguish.

It was seeking. For what? She wasn't sure, but she could feel the helpless plea—the feeling of seeking and being incomplete, looking for the missing pieces. It was a feeling she often felt herself, so it was quite easy to relate.

She also learned a lot about their reactions. They didn't seem to care about objects or anything that didn't possess chakra. For those who did, they only cared for spikes of emotions.

If they sensed negative emotions, they would gather and crowd around them, trying to amplify and resonate with them. If the spike was positive, they would react violently, trying to attack it.

She was lucky that her reaction that first night was negative, or they might have attacked her. She wasn't willing to experiment with theconcepts running through her mind. Fearful that it may draw attention to her.

Still, she couldn't help but let herself wonder. What can those shadow creatures be?

The next day, Shiori was hunched over a seal she had been working on for a long time. She had always been fascinated by the connection between the mind and body. As a medic-nin, she knew that emotions were more than just thoughts—they had a profound effect on the body, from the way a heart raced in fear to the trembling hands of someone overwhelmed by anxiety.

These reactions could be the difference between life and death in the heat of battle or during high-stakes medical procedures. The more she studied, the more convinced she became that emotions, while necessary, could sometimes be a shinobi's greatest weakness.

After witnessing a fellow medic's hands falter during a critical surgery, Shiori wondered if separating emotions from their physical effects was possible. The idea struck her: if chakra could heal wounds and enhance physical abilities, could it not also control the body's reactions to emotions? What if she could block the signals that caused the body to react so violently—preventing shaking hands or a racing heartbeat that could throw off a shinobi's precision?

Driven by this theory, Shiori spent months studying anatomy and meditating on her chakra control. She believed the answer lay in targeting the pathways between the brain and body responsible for the physical symptoms of emotions. Using her chakra like a finely tuned net, she experimented with ways to block those signals, allowing the mind to register emotions while stopping the body's automatic responses. It was delicate, requiring precision, but if she could master it, the benefits would be groundbreaking—a shinobi who felt fear but wasn't crippled by it, or a medic who felt sorrow but kept their hands steady.

Creating the technique was far more difficult than anticipated. Although the concept seemed simple—using chakra to intercept emotional signals—executing it was anything but. She spent countless hours meditating, weaving chakra through the delicate pathways between the brain and body. Yet the results were always imperfect. Sometimes, she could block the effects briefly, but the signals surged back when her concentration slipped, causing her body to react. Other times, her control faltered entirely, leaving her drained.

The problem wasn't just her chakra control. The signals between the brain and body weren't simple; they were woven with nerves, hormones, and reflexes. Isolating and blocking them without disrupting other functions was nearly impossible. Her chakra drained too quickly every time she tried to sustain the effect.

But Shiori wasn't the type to give up. She knew the technique had potential; she had felt it, even if only for fleeting moments. Still, relying solely on chakra control wasn't enough—the technique required more stability. That's when she thought of seals.

Seals, she knew, could hold chakra and maintain control over complex systems designed to last without constant focus. A well-crafted seal could regulate chakra flow with unwavering precision. It was the perfect buffer she needed, guiding her chakra to target specific pathways without the exhausting demand for active concentration. This new path gave her hope—the solution lay in combining her chakra control with the stability of fuinjutsu.

Seals offered another critical advantage: they could make the process passive. Without seals, a medic would have to actively maintain the chakra net, constantly focusing on blocking emotional reactions. This kind of multitasking would be impossible in battle or during complex surgeries, where undivided attention was needed for healing. A seal, however, could automate the chakra flow, suppressing emotional responses without requiring constant focus. Medics could then work with steady hands and clear minds, free from the distractions of fear or stress.

Yet despite her progress, Shiori kept hitting a wall with the seals. Every time she tried, the problem came down to one critical issue: how to precisely target the signals between the brain and body without disrupting anything else. Emotions weren't just localized in one part of the brain; they activated multiple regions. Without an exact map of those connections, her seals were either too weak to function or too broad, risking interference with other bodily functions. This lack of precision was her biggest obstacle.

But now, things were different. What she had learned in the temple opened up a new possibility. By creating a miniature version of the Chakra Net inside her mind, she could link to the different regions responsible for emotions, forming a web that would guide the seal's effect. Instead of blindly blocking signals from the brain, the seal could now target specific pathways, isolating emotional signals while leaving other processes untouched.

The challenge now shifted from targeting the body to perfecting this internal web. Shiori theorized that if the seal could mimic the Chakra Net, it would act as an emotional gatekeeper. Signals would reach the net—just as her Sensory Zone felt emotions from others—but instead of passing through and triggering physical reactions, they would be caught and stopped by the seal. This would allow the user to register emotions mentally without feeling their physical effects.

Drawing on her knowledge of fuinjutsu, Shiori designed the seal to continuously cycle the chakra between the brain's emotional centers and the net. It was intricate work—the seal needed to sustain the connection without draining too much chakra, and it had to respond instantly without overwhelming the user. Even a slight imbalance in chakra flow could dull their senses or affect focus. However, with the Sensory Zone and Chakra Net as her guide, Shiori had a clear path forward.

Now that she understood how to link her mind's emotional pathways with the Chakra Net, she finally had the precision she needed to make the seal work. Where she had once been stuck, she now saw the solution clearly. Her new abilities had not only given her tools for diagnosing others—they had also unlocked the true potential of her seal.

She needed more time to finish the seal, but she was getting there. She was hoping that finishing the seal would help her overcome the challenges she was feeling at night and give her the possibility to wander around and explore without the chance of detection.

Chapter Text

Shiori was in her room working on the seal. She barely left her room anymore besides for training and doing her duties. While she had the theory done, the seal's design was another matter that posed many challenges.

Everything from the number of layers to what it should do to what shape it had to be was a challenge. She was progressing but not as fast as she had liked. She crumbled the sheet she was working on and threw it to the side. Another failed experiment.

She sighed. Tired of working on the seal for so long, she knew she couldn't give up. A knock on her door brought her out of her thoughts. She didn't want anyone to see the seals, so she got up to open the door. It was Akira-sensei.

Shiori looked at him with the guilt eating her from the inside. The man looked sad. Did she make him miserable? His usually warm chakra that always wrapped around her was now dull and hesitant.

She was shocked and speechless, unsure of what to say or do. "Shiori-chan, follow me," Akira said as he felt her hesitance in inviting him to her room. Shiori mutely followed.

They silently walked to Akira's study room. She had been there before. When she needed to train with Akira, keeping a watch on her, but he also had to take care of his work.

They stood in the middle of the room. She didn't want to sit down. It would make her feel trapped, and Akira picked on it again with an easiness that scared her. Was she really that easy to read?

"Shiori-chan. I know this is going to be a hard conversation, but have I done something to upset you?" he asked. She could tell it was just as hard for him as it was for her. His voice held a note of despair.

But was that how it really came out? "NO!" She claimed in a shout, voice louder than she intended. She quickly composed herself. "No sensei. You have never done anything to upset me. In fact, it's the opposite." She couldn't bring herself to look the man in the eyes, so she opted to stare at the ground.

"I...I..." She hesitated. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to continue. "I've done something bad and..." she tried to gather her thoughts. "I.. I can't tell you what. But I'm afraid. I'm scared that if you find out, that it will.. That you will hate me for it." She finally managed to get out. Tears were gathering in her eyes, but she forced herself to be honest. She needed to have this conversation.

Her vision was blurry from trying to hold back tears. Her fists were clenched at her sides. Suddenly, she saw a blur of movement and was wrapped in strong arms.

"My dear child," Akira said as he hugged her even tighter to his chest from kneeling on the ground. She melted into the hug but didn't dare hug back. "I promise you, no matter what you have done, that I will forgive you." He said as he let his hands gently caress her back.

"But, sensei. You don't even know what I've done. How can you say that?" Shiori said with a shaky voice. Her tears were flowing freely now, and they began to wet Akira's clothing from where she was pressed.

Akira let out a small chuckle. "My child. I know our time together has been short, but I know you. There is nothing you can do that I will not forgive." Akira said with certainty. He brought a hand under her chin to make her look into his eyes.

"But how can you be so sure?" Shiori asked. She desperately wanted to believe but was afraid of letting herself do so.

"You may not understand it yet, but I'm sure you will," Akira said, and Shiori could see the honesty in his eyes. She finally let her hands move and hugged him back.

After the emotional conversation, Shiori was exhausted, but she felt much lighter. They had some tea together, and Shiori decided to tell him about the seal she was making.

Of course, she only stated her original purpose of making the seal, not how she planned to use it. Akira was not a seal master, but he was knowledgeable. They headed to her room, and Shiori showed him her notes and progress.

Together, they made some progress. Akira had a good eye for components, what was needed, and how to separate the layers, and Shiori had the skills for application to put those components together and how they could be translated into parts of the seal.

They spent a couple of hours on it until Akira informed her that it was dinner time and they should take a break. Shiori was reluctant but set her work neatly aside.

After dinner, Shiori headed back to her room. Akira set up a training session for them early in the morning, and she wanted to sleep earlier than usual. She wanted to take a bath before sleeping.

She opened the door to her room only to find that her room was a mess. The papers were thrown everywhere, and her sealing brushes were thrown all over. She panicked and started picking up the papers, trying to organize them.

She was sure that she turned on the security seals as she headed for dinner, so how could anyone even enter the room. There was no sign of tampering or other disruptions.

Thankfully, they were just thrown everywhere and not destroyed. She reviewed the mental list of all the notes she remembered to check if anything was tampered with or missing as she picked them up.

As her hands got full, she headed to the table to put them there. She could arrange the order later. But as she reached the table, she stopped. There was a seal on the table that she was sure she didn't draw.

The seal had the base elements she was working on. It had all the little details she and Akira discussed, but it was complete. Not only that, but it was also a more efficient design than she had imagined.

It was refined to the point that there was no redundancy in it. It was an intricate seal yet very compact. It was the same size as a standard kunai pouch. She put the papers she was holding on the ground and went closer to inspect.

The seal had three layers and was meant to be applied to the skin but not directly. The seal drawn on the sealing paper had to be put on the skin, and then a tiny chakra flicker to activate.

After activation, it would transfer to the skin and start feeding on the chakra of the person to whom it was applied. She could also see that it was not meant to be a permanent seal. If the supply of chakra was cut off, it would disappear.

It was great since holding back emotions to such a level could severely affect the body in the long term. She removed a clean parchment and copied the design, just in case.

Whoever kept breaking into her room could always return and take the seal. So she copied the design, checked it repeatedly to ensure nothing was missing, and then sealed it into her backpack.

She remembered that she still needed to bathe, so she got up to take what she needed.

Shiori was in a dreamless sleep. It was pleasant and warm. She did not want to wake up. But then she felt an icy breeze on her skin. Too cold. She thought as her eyes snapped open.

She was not in her room. In a split second, multiple things happened at once. She clearly remembered going to sleep in her room. She remembered the rule of not leaving her room at night and clearly saw that she was outside in the dark, on a tree branch leaning on the tree.

She took hold of her emotions, remembering the shadowy beings ready to attack her emotions. She was on a tree branch at the beginning of the forest. There was a light fog but not nearly as dense as the depth of the forest.

Someone had taken her and brought her here. But why? She felt a slight tingling sensation coming from her left leg. She extended her knee to get a better view of her leg.

Her pant leg was neatly rolled up to above her knee, and her leg was glowing dimly. But no, it wasn't her leg glowing; it was a seal. She looked closer, and it was easy to see the seal design she had admired only a few hours before.

She focused her senses, and now she could clearly tell that the seal was in effect. Well, at least now she did not need to test it. She, indeed, wasn't about to test its limits, but it was good to know there was a backup.

She cleared her mind, thinking of her next steps. She needed to return to her room without alarming anyone or anything about her presence. She could not risk getting detected.

Thankfully, she was not too far away. She closed her eyes, focusing on her sensory abilities. She started to explore the path to her room. She felt the presence of a few shadows but nothing else.

She took a few deep breaths to compose herself. She opened her eyes. She needed to wait for a precise time window to move. She had to first get to the forest's edge using trees and then make a run.

She started tree hopping between the trees. She was more focused on not making a sound than on speed. Her senses were tuned to the max she was comfortable with in case anything managed to get close to her.

She silently made her way closer and closer before she froze. It was that presence. The one from all those nights ago. And it just appeared on the edge of her senses. She didn't dare move in case it drew attention to where she was.

She drew her emotions and senses back to herself, not daring to leave a flicker of her presence wandering around. Soon, the creature emerged at the edge of her senses.

It had a sizeable humanoid body. It was taller and more muscular than anything she had seen before. It had very long white hair flowing down his back like a halo. His hair had a faint glow as if chakra was pouring through it. Shadows were crawling all over his body like clothing.

It reminded her of the Nara clan and a random interaction she had with a team from Konoha long ago. The Nara used shadows that raised from the ground and grabbed his enemy.

The shadows were also now raised from the ground and wrapped around this creature. But what made her call it a creature and not a man was the face. He looked like the oni masks she had seen so many times in the carnivals.

He had two white horns on the side of his head, each about 30cm long. His skin was as white as a ghost, and his face was all sharp and angular. He had red glowing slit eyes that shone with an aura of danger. He also had four long fang-like teeth that could be seen even with its mouth closed.

She couldn't hear a single sound from such a large creature walking. But walking was perhaps not the correct term as the creature seemed to glide along the surface with smooth movements.

She could see that he was moving aimlessly. His eyes and body posture all pointed to a person who didn't have a destination in mind. She could sense the aura of danger. The aura of death coming from him like waves. Yet she could feel that the aura was not aimed at her.

Suddenly, the creature stopped as if it sensed something. Shiori holds her breath. Her heart was racing. Did it notice her? The beast then suddenly turned back and moved at an impossible speed.

Shiori didn't dare move for a few more seconds. Then she slowly expanded her senses, sensing as far as she could for the signs of the creature, and there were none. She finally decided to move.

This time, she was focused on speed. She made her way to the edge of the forest. She could now clearly see the path to her room. She could now see shadowy creatures, and to her surprise, they were actually made of shadows.

They looked like hooded cloaks but were made entirely out of shadows. There was no feature resembling a living being like limbs. They glided around aimlessly. They didn't seem to have eyes or any indications that they could see, so she decided to test something.

She climbed down from the tree and grabbed a small pebble. She threw it in the middle of the courtyard in the path of a shadow passing by. She was ready to bolt in case she grabbed their attention. But the shadow continued on as if nothing was there.

She got bolder and threw a larger one in front of the next one. Again, the shadow moved along as if nothing was there. So she was right. They couldn't see. It made sense with the pattern of movement she had witnessed on nights before.

They would usually move in one direction until they hit something, then turn and move in another direction. Even when moving to a target, they would often hit obstacles and have to turn.

So she decided to test her luck. She was ready and hyper-aware. She got up and started walking slowly, not wanting to make much noise despite them not reacting to the sounds of rocks being thrown.

She carefully made her way to her room. Finally, releasing a sigh of relief.

Chapter Text

Years passed in the blink of an eye. Tadashi was an adult now and a well-known warrior in their land. Their once small village was now a prospering city. The other clans rarely opposed them these days, so the only fights they took part in were mostly with bandits and clans from other nations who were foolish enough to attack them.

But none of it mattered. Not anymore. His eyes have finally been opened to the truth. The dark truth about the man he served dutifully all these years. He would make sure that he would pay.

It all started about a year ago. He began having strange dreams about a mission he had years ago. The mission was to eliminate a small clan that planned to lead a coup and a few other clans against them.

The clan had been causing them trouble for a while by attacking merchants and supplies they needed. Now, they were joining forces with a few other clans, planning to weaken and attack them.

They've been trying to track them down, but the clans have left their settlements and are always on the move, making it impossible to track them. But they finally managed to find their hideout.

They immediately organized the biggest army they could and set out to attack. A huge fight ensued, and they lost many capable men, but Tadashi managed to get to their leader and drive his sword through her, and they won.

But something always bothered him about that day—something about the fight. He knew it was not due to the leader's gender, despite the rarity of female leaders. He didn't know what it was, no matter how many times he remembered memories of that night.

He barely remembered how they killed everyone in the hideout and set it on fire. Just that it happened. But he started having dreams of that night over and over again.

He finally decided to visit the remains of that place. Maybe being there in person would help him get a clear image of what happened. So, he faked a solo mission and left their village. No one had a reason to suspect him.

It took him a whole day to get there. But there it was, the ruins. Before burning the place down, they were sure to take all the valuables, so there was no reason for anyone to raid the place for valuables.

Tadashi slowly walked into the ruins, the events of that night dancing before his eyes. He could clearly see where he ran his sword through the man with the long beard or where he mercilessly killed the teenager who dropped his sword and made a run for it in fear.

He didn't show a single ounce of remorse because he believed that if any of them survived, they would regroup, gather power, and attack them. So, no one was spared besides the untrained children and civilians they usually took.

He walked past the remains of a tent. Where the large red tent stood, there were only ashes and coal. Their fire jutsus, combined with specially imported oils they used, ensured that nothing remained.

He followed the same path he had taken that night, following the steps he remembered only because he saw that dream over and over again. He finally reached the place where he first encountered that woman: in a clearing where she was commanding the troops.

His memories were getting more apparent. The scent of fresh blood. The shocked and broken look in the woman's eyes as he descended upon her. How she was trying to talk to her, but he didn't give her a chance.

The few words she managed to get out were blurred in his memories. He couldn't even make out how her mouth moved from his memories, despite everything else in the dreams being so transparent.

She followed the path their fight followed. It was as if she was leading him somewhere. The way she moved during their fights, constantly backing up and making him chase her, at the time, he believed her to be moving him away from others and trying to isolate him, but now that he was following the path, he knew that it couldn't be the case.

The path went through the center of the camp towards the same direction they were attacking from. But if that was not the case, where was she trying to lead him.

He followed further and finally reached the place where their fight ended. The memories were more vivid than ever. He could hear the sounds of battle and taste the air of that day.

The woman was wounded and knew it was the end for her. He was ready to land the last blow. The woman's eyes were unfocused. She kept looking to the left, and then she moved.

She moved so fast that he barely reacted in time. He raised his sword, which ran the woman through. She said something, but he didn't hear. He just pulled his sword and moved to the next target.

But now he looked. To the direction she was looking at that day. There were remains of a giant tent. He felt a pull to check the place out despite nothing being there besides the ashes.

He walked to the remains. There was certainly something there. He was a relatively strong sensor and could feel a disturbance in the chakra. It was similar to the static feeling that remained in the air after using a solid jutsu.

He followed the chakra to its source. It was coming from the ground, under the rubble. It took some effort, but he managed to get everything around to see a burnt rug.

He lifted the rug, and under it, he found a trapdoor. The chakra was coming from the trapdoor. There was probably a seal. He applied a small amount of chakra to make the seal, to make it reveal itself.

He knew that it was dangerous to send chakra into unknown seals, but he didn't believe this one to be dangerous. The seal was there to protect the content underneath, and if it were to explode, it would damage the content underneath as well.

However, if that was the intention, they could have as easily sent someone to destroy it the moment they were under attack since it was obvious that they stood no chance.

So he highly believed it to be a harmless seal, probably locked with a chakra pattern or blood to keep unwanted people away. The seal gradually revealed itself as he poured the small amount of chakra.

It was certainly an intricate design, and he could barely understand parts of it. He could only understand them because a few years ago, he helped a merchant caravan that often did business with Uzushio, and they gave him a scroll with the basics of sealing to show their gratitude.

While there was nothing on the scroll about making seals, it had information about how to recognize the basics, just enough to know what more straightforward seals may do. It was still valuable knowledge, and he had never told anyone about this skill since he wanted to keep it as a trump card.

He could tell that this seal was some sort of barrier, and from how it was placed, it was a barrier between the outside and what was under the trap door. He decided to test his luck and push some chakra into it.

He didn't have the means or funds to hire a seal master, and he didn't know anyone with knowledge about seals, so this was his one shot. To his surprise, the seal opened with a pop sound.

He was so shocked for a moment that he almost forgot to open the door. He opened the door and found a stack of scrolls.

It took him a few days to read them all, but he felt like a different man after reading them all. His eyes were opened, and he could now truly see.

Eiji was not the man he believed him to be. All these years, he had been feeding them lies about himself, his dreams, and his motives. Eiji was a bloodline hunter. He would attack small clans for their bloodlines.

He would kill the clans to increase the rarity of the bloodline and take the children. He would then separate the children into groups. If the bloodline was helpful in battle, he would try to keep one or two for himself.

The other children would be separated into two groups. If they showed aptitude to possess the bloodline, he would sell them at auctions, and if not, he would neuter them and sell them to brothels. He didn't want accidental chances of bloodline spread after all.

Even now, he kept accusing smaller clans of crimes they didn't commit to attack them and continue his business. Due to his business, he was one of the richest men in the country, to the degree that the daimyo was basically his puppet.

He planned to take over the country in a few years and then move to the neighboring countries, expanding his power further.

Tadashi could feel the anger boiling in his blood. All these years, Eiji had been feeding him and the others lies about his goals and methods. There was just so much evidence, and he didn't even know how to handle it.

All these years, he's been living in a lie. But the most devastating part was the scroll he was holding in his hands. It was directly addressed to him. That woman. The one he killed without listening to was his mother.

The scroll mentioned how, after his paternal clan was murdered, his mother started searching for him, and in his search, she came across many others in the same situation as her.

Those who had their family members killed or taken by Eiji. So they started investigating. That was how they gathered so much intel. His mother only discovered that he was alive a few years ago when he began collecting some reputation due to his actions.

His mother was thrilled and devastated about how Eiji took his kind, soft-hearted boy and turned him into a ruthless warrior. Still, as a mother, she was happy that his son was alive. So, she started gathering support.

Her clan and others started joining forces to eliminate Eiji, but before they could do so, they were attacked.

Tadashi screamed in pain. It was not physical pain, but he wished it was physical. He killed his own mother and clan in the name of a peace that didn't exist.

He would ensure that Eiji would suffer the same way he did. The way that all those innocent people did by his and his comrade's hands.

Chapter Text

Shiori woke up on another tree. The past few nights have all followed a pattern. She would fall asleep and wake up in the middle of the night outside with the seal active on her body. She would then do her best to go back to her room unnoticed.

She wanted it to stop. But she didn't know what to do. She tried to nullify the sleeping drug and stay awake the whole night, but despite being sure that there was no trace of it in her body, she would still fall asleep.

She increased the number of security seals in her room, but she still couldn't stop it. She tried drawing some seals on her body so whoever it was wouldn't be able to find empty space for putting the seal one night. When she woke up outside without the seal, luckily with the seal on a paper in her hand, she quickly deactivated the seals on her body and put them there herself.

At this point, she had come to accept this. Whoever was moving her had an objective, and she suspected it had something to do with the creature. Each night, she would wake up in a different place, so the objective couldn't be related to an area, but every night without fail, a few minutes after she would wake up, the creature would pass by her.

Did he have a route he followed? She couldn't tell since the path mainly seemed random to her. He would usually just go around in circles but not on the same exact path. She knew that if she wanted these outings to stop. But she knew that she had to do something. But she wasn't sure what she needed to do.

She was too scared to just walk up to the creature. She knew that she absolutely stood no chance of defeating the creature if it chose to attack her. But despite the creature's aura, she hadn't seen it attack anything.

Sometimes, it would chase away the shadows if they came too close to the edges of the temple. But the shadows were always quick to speed away from his path if they felt him close by.

It was a strange experience, but Shiori had come to observe the creature fondly. The creature always had this faraway look, as if it were acting on instincts. It never reacted to Shiori's presence.

Shiori was sure that the creature had sensing capabilities since it could detect the shadows getting close to the edge of the temple from the other side of the temple. Yet it showed no indication or interest in Shiori or the animals in the forest. It also never entered the temple or got too close to it. The first few nights, Shiori would just observe the creature from wherever she woke up. It was hidden and not daring to move.

She would then follow it with her senses. But she was slowly becoming more daring. She started small, staying hidden but following the creature from afar—far enough to not be in sight but enough to follow the creature accurately without strain. The creature showed no reaction, so she became more daring.

She slowly closes the distance between them enough to have the creature in sight while also using the natural terrain to her advantage. She tried to stick to the branches and used the high vantage point to her benefit since the creature always had its head downcast and never looked up.

Shiori did her best to recall all the things she studied in psychology. Her knowledge was by no means vast on the subject, but she knew the basics. It was not enough to notice details like a specialist would, but it was enough to get a read—similar to the situation with the hunter a few months ago.

It was hard to get a reading on the creature when it wasn't doing anything besides walking. There were no interactions or dialogue that she could use to her advantage, but there were still a few things she learned.

He was capable of emotions, the most prominent one being anger. In the moments just before he would dash to the shadows wandering around the edge, his chakra would spike with anger, and his face would twist in anger. He would then move faster than her eyes could follow.

It was terrifying to know how fast he could move. If he wanted Shiori dead, there would be nothing to stop him. It terrified her, but she didn't believe herself to be in danger.

Whoever it was that was responsible for all the events that happened to her since she entered the temple had many opportunities to harm her if they wanted to, so it couldn't be their intention.

Shiori got up and dusted herself. Tonight, she had a plan. She double-checked the seal on her leg. It was like the nights before: on her leg with her pant leg rolled up.

Once she had confirmed that it was correct and active, she checked inside her robes, where she had carefully hidden her secret weapon. Thankfully, it was still there. She let out a sigh of relief.

She let out her senses to find the creature. As always, he was close by. She wanted to approach him, but she needed an opportunity. Sometimes, he seemed to have moments of clarity when he seemed more aware of his surroundings, and his aura seemed a lot less violent.

She wanted to use that to her advantage and see if she could communicate with him. Just watching him from afar couldn't be enough, and she wanted to solve this as quickly as possible.

She took a deep breath and calmed her nerves. She waited for the creature to pass by her and started following him. He was wandering around like other nights but seemed to be heading somewhere.

Shiori silently followed him. He was heading deeper into the forest, unlike other nights when he would just wander around the edge. Shiori didn't know if this was a good or bad thing, but she tried not to think about it.

They seemed to be heading towards the foggy forest, but she couldn't follow him there. Luckily, he moved parallel to the forest and reached a clearing.

It wasn't an extensive clearing, just an area with fewer trees. There was also a boulder in the middle. He stopped in front of the boulder and just stared at it. His aura seemed to get more precise.

This could be her chance, but she was hesitant. What if the change of routine was reflecting something negative, and approaching him would cause a negative reaction? She focused her senses on him, trying to get a deep read.

There was no sign of anger or irritation. There was something like... sadness? It was not precisely sadness but a deep longing pain. It was a loss. A feeling of pieces missing.

She tried to tune in more to the feelings when suddenly she heard a loud caw just as she got rammed in the back by a raven. The impact was so hard that it sent her tumbling forward and falling off the tree. There was nothing for her to grab. She didn't want to use chakra in case the creature took it as an attack, so she just braced herself for a harsh landing. But it never came. Instead, she was grabbed by a set of muscular arms and sat down on the ground.

It happened so fast that she didn't have time to react. Her head spun for a second until she was able to gather herself. He was standing a respectful distance away. Enough for her to be out of arm's reach.

She just stood frozen, looking at him. His gaze was curious but not hostile.

"I'm sorry." She finally managed to fumble.

He stared at her without any reaction. She began to doubt if he was even capable of speech. Then suddenly, he cocked his head slightly to the side and let out a huff of air that sounded like a chuckle.

"It's okay, human child. I was wondering when you would finally show yourself," he said. His voice was deep and raspy, and he pronounced the words with some struggle as if he hadn't talked in a long time.

But Shiori clearly picked up the implication. He was aware of her presence all along. She didn't want to push her luck by lying to him. "I was curious. I'm sorry if I've offended you." Shiori said honestly, making sure to look into his eyes as she said it.

"I did not take any offense. Curiosity is a trait many young ones possess. It is a helpful trait for growth if one is aware of its danger." He said. His voice was getting smoother, but his manner of speech was strange to her.

She clearly understood the warning, but his voice and chakra also made it clear that he didn't mean it as a threat. Even so, it still made her heart beat a little faster.

"Fear not, human child. I have no interest in harming the innocent." He said calmly, clearly trying to make his voice sound softer.

"My name is Shiori. Who are you?" Shiori finally said. If she wanted to get to know him, this was a good start as any.

He looked taken aback. He stared deep into her eyes as if he were trying to read into her soul. She stood her ground, looking into his eyes despite being afraid. The moment seemed to stretch forever.

"You are the second person to have asked me that. I will tell you what I told him long ago. You can call me Oni." He said. There was a fondness in his voice.

"Oni-san." Shiori tried. Strangely, it made both of them smile. Then, a moment later, he froze in place, just like he did whenever a shadow got close to the edges. "Head back to your room, Shiori-san. It is not safe to wander outside at night." He said before leaving.

Shiori did not argue. But she noticed how there was no spike of anger in his chakra.

Shiori was ready tonight. After the encounter the previous night, a lot of her fear was settled. She spent the day training happily to the degree that Akira commented on her good mood. She also prepared some things and went to bed early, buzzing with anticipation of the night.

She woke up and checked herself. Everything was in order. She then jumped down the tree and started the preparations. Oni was only a few minutes away, so she had little time.

Just as Oni reached her, she finished. She had used a sealing scroll to seal a low table she kept in her traveling scroll, two cups, and a pot of tea, which was still hot since she sealed it with a static seal.

Oni looked surprised. "Will you join me for some tea, Oni-san?" Shiori said as she poured them the tea.

Oni seemed to consider it for a moment before making a decision. "Sure. But I should warn you that I will leave as soon as duty calls." He said as he sat in front of her.

He indulged her too quickly, but she wasn't about to let the opportunity go to waste. "Why do you wander the temple grounds alone at night?" Shiori decided to ask. She was also aware that the shadows may disrupt them at times and wanted to gather as much information as possible.

"It is my duty," he said, and it was clear he would not discuss it further.

Shiori decided not to push. Instead, she decided to change the subject.

Chapter Text

It was the next day, and Shiori kept thinking about their conversation. After seeing Oni's reluctance to answer personal questions, Shiori changed the subject to a more general route.

She told him about herself, her travels, and her mission to find the meaning of peace. She didn't go into many details since she didn't want to bore him. Thankfully, Oni took immediate interest in the conversation and asked her a few questions that gave her something to think about.

"I'm just tired of seeing all the hurt. There are many natural causes for the hurt, such as sickness and accidents. It is inevitable for people to feel the pain and the hurt. People even hurt each other without meaning, too. But when there is so much of it already, why would people decide to actively hurt each other even more?" Shiori said.

She was tired of it, of all the pain and suffering. People were hurting so much. A thief steals some coins to survive, but it hurts the person who stole it from, who may have needed those coins just as much.

The world was a cruel place, and it was understandable. To survive, you had to be selfish. But how much pain was acceptable? Why those few coins may make a huge difference for someone who was barely making ends meet, it wouldn't even be noticed by a wealthy noble.

It wasn't a simple matter of wealth or deserving. It wasn't a matter of distributing the pain. There were many hard-working people who endured a lot of pain to get to a level of comfort, and it wouldn't be fair to them to lose their comfort just because others were in pain.

She really had no solution, and it frustrated her. Peace would not be as meaningful to her if only the wealthy thrived. But without wealth, many pains couldn't be prevented.

"Shiori-san. I want you to imagine being a god. A god who could enforce any rules on its subjects. Of course, people still have freedom of action, but they cannot break the rules you put in place and must endure it. What rules will you implement, and what would the world look like?" Oni asked, and as Shiori was thinking about the answer, he left.

Shiori had to head back to her room as well, but she didn't get much sleep. She had been thinking about it nonstop. It was certainly not an easy question to answer. Of course, if she were a god, she would enforce a lot of rules that were already laws.

Such as killing another person, harming others physically, and stealing. But she also knew there was much more to it than these basic rules. She could undoubtedly put a rule against lying, but would that be a good thing?

While it would certainly take a lot of hurt from people, there were situations where lies were necessary. A woman may be home alone at night and someone asks her where she lives. If she is not able to lie, that person will know exactly where she lives and stalk or harm her in some way.

Of course, one may say that she can simply not answer, but if omission is an option, people will just opt not to speak when they are asked questions, which can, in turn, cause more pain.

But lies were also a great source of hurt. So, shouldn't they be eliminated to have a better society?

She kept going through many scenarios of things she knew could cause pain. Still, the more she thought about it, the more complex it became, as many of the rules could affect each other.

It was frustrating for her, so she decided to go for a run around the temple to hopefully clear her mind. She grabbed some lighter clothes despite the colder weather.

Akira had recently given her some thicker clothing, but for this purpose, the lighter ones would do. She missed wearing her usual clothes but didn't want to stand out in the temple.

She decided to go barefoot since being connected to the earth always comforted her. She headed outside and started to warm up, starting with a slow jog.

She didn't like running as much as many shinobi did, despite having the high reserves and stamina to do so. Running at high speeds often required more focus as you had less time to react to obstacles and elements you came across. But that was exactly what she needed now. To clear her head.

So she started speeding up—a little at the time, but soon, she reached her full speed without using chakra to enhance her body. It wasn't anything impressive, but it wasn't something to scuff at either.

She decided to challenge herself by using her sensory skills to detect obstacles. It was different from her sensory zone since that was to connect to the living chakra around her.

This was more akin to the earth jutsu—the one she used for detecting the cave underground all those weeks ago—but in a more precise magnitude. She was sending pulses of chakra into the surface of the earth instead of trying to penetrate.

The pulses would hit the objects on the surface and send back waves that would then pulse back and help her locate objects. It was basically echolocation on the surface of the ground.

The only downside was that she could only locate the objects on the surface, and it couldn't be used in combat. Still, even with that downside, it was hard to use the jutsu in high-speed movement.

She liked to master it, but she knew it would take a long time. For now, at this speed, she could only locate large obstacles. She tried to focus more to get more feedback.

Adjusting her chakra pulses slowly to become more efficient. If the pulses were too weak, they wouldn't reach far enough for the result to be valuable since she would have passed the area by the time she got the feedback.

But if the pulse was too strong, not only would it waste a lot of chakra, it would also reach a very large area and create too much feedback for her to process. So, it was a matter of balance.

She wondered if there was a way to adjust the jutsu so that it would send the pulse in a limited direction instead of the circular one she was using now. There was so much to consider but now was not the time.

She was starting to show the first signs of fatigue. Her breathing was becoming more labored. She started taking deeper breaths as she pushed herself. She wasn't going to stop. Slowly but surely, the other signs of fatigue followed.

Her muscles started to ache, and her heart was thumping against her chest. Her lungs burned with the effort to keep going. She wanted to see how much more she could push herself.

She had to let go of chakra pulses since it was becoming difficult to maintain them in this state. Her vision was slightly blurred on the sides, and the impact of each step sent a shock through her body.

She was sweating despite the chilly weather, yet she kept going. She closed her eyes for a second, shaking her head to clear her vision. And she felt it—something approaching fast from behind.

She sent a pulse of chakra to her feet, throwing herself to the side and out of the way. She heard a loud swoosh pass by her. Unfortunately, in her state, she miscalculated the amount of chakra and used too much, causing her to shoot to the side and hit a tree a few meters away.

She braced herself for impact and landed on a crouch, but the impact still knocked the wind out of her. She looked to where she heard the sound and, to her surprise, saw Scar perching on the ground.

She was ready to yell at him, but then she remembered. That night, when she was pushed, it was… Scar. "Hey!" she exclaimed, irritated.

Scar cawed in acknowledgment. "You pushed me that night. Why?" Her voice got softer in the end. Was Scar helping whoever was leaving Shiori clues? It couldn't be Scar himself.

He was a bird and even if he was a very intelligent bird, he wouldn't be able to physically move Shiori for that long of distances or draw seals with that precision. Even if it was not a matter of dexterity or strength, it would simply take too much time, making it impossible.

Scar didn't say anything but flew away. "Wait!" Shiori said, panicked.

"Is everything alright, Shiori-chan?" Akira said as he came from the other side.

"I'm alright, Akira-san," Shiori said as she accepted Akira's hand. He helped her get up and checked her over for injuries.

"I sensed your chakra as it spiked in panic. Were you in danger?" He asked as they headed back to the temple. Shiori scrapped her hands badly as she landed.

She didn't want to use healing chakra for the healing since it would be good for her body to heal naturally. They still walked to the temple, and Akira instructed her to wash her hands while he brought the first aid kit.

Akira insisted on applying the ointment and wrapping her hands. He made sure that the wraps were tight enough to hold yet not uncomfortable. Akira insisted on them taking a break and having some tea.

"Akira-san. Can I ask you a question?" Shiori asked. As she stared at the teacup in her hands.

"Of course, little one," Akira said in a soft voice as he sipped on his tea.

"What does a peaceful world look like to you?" Shiori said as she tried to phrase the question in the best possible way.

Akira hummed as he thought about it. "It is certainly a hard question. Peace can look very different to different people. I guess in a perfect world it would be a place where we solve all our conflicts with words instead of force. But it is certainly impossible."

"I think one important aspect of the peace is for everyone's opinion to hold value. Of course, there will be weight placed on this value. You will not value a citizen's opinion on health as much as a doctor, the same way you won't ask the doctor about farming for crops. To have a peaceful world, all opinions should hold weight, but the weight is also important."

"Another aspect will be the diversity of opinion. To hear as many perspectives as possible. Humans have inherent biases, so no system they make will be unbiased. However, with enough variety in the perspectives, we can get closer to unbiased systems."

"There are many things to consider, but it is important for people to be free to express their opinions. But what is even more important is for people to learn to listen. To actually listen and consider those opinions." Akira said thoughtfully.

Shiori smiled in understanding. What he said was indeed true. Many people claimed to be able to listen, but all they did was wait for someone to finish talking before returning to their own opinions.

Not many people were able to show empathy and sympathy, which were important traits. People needed to understand each other and learn that not everything was black and white but that there were different shades of gray.

Chapter Text

Shiori was confused. Instead of waking up outside, she woke up in the library tonight. She was a bit sad since she planned to show Oni a gift she was working on, but she decided to wait.

By now, she knew that there was a purpose to these nightly activities, and she had to glow with the flow, or it wouldn't end. There must be something here she had to see.

She looked around but saw nothing out of the ordinary in her immediate vicinity. It wasn't going to be that easy, so she got up and started walking around. Everything seemed as it always was. Nothing stood out to her.

The books were neatly on their shelves, the room was clean, and everything was too ordinary. The purpose couldn't be for her to check every single book for sure since it would take too much time, and it was also possible for her to do it during the day.

She decided to check the record book. Maybe she had to look for books recently taken from the library. As she was heading there, she saw it. The door to the back room was open, and some light was coming from there.

She knew she had to check it out, so she slowly walked there, trying to keep her footsteps silent and her presence hidden. The light coming from the room was dim and flickering, probably from candles.

The temple tried not to use artificial lighting, such as candles, since it was costly for such a big place, and their funds were limited. They valued natural light a lot, and Shiori was sure that no one would just leave a candle unattended in a room.

Someone must be inside, then. So, she made sure to be as silent as possible as she approached. She couldn't hear any sounds coming from the room. She slowly pushed a tendril of chakra to explore.

Now, she was sure that the room was empty, so she decided to look inside. No one was in, so she finally stepped in. It was a small room with many boxes stacked on each other on one side. On the other side, there was a bookshelf and a small table.

The candle was on top of the table. She walked to the table. There was a book left on it. The book looked very old. The cover seemed to be red at some point, but now it was more of a dark brown.

The cover was barely holding, and some papers were sticking out. Shiori bent forward and reached for the book. Just as her hand was about to touch the cover, she was grabbed from behind and pulled back.

A hand covered her mouth, and the arm wrapped around her body was solid. The only thing that kept her from attacking was the fact that this person grabbed her instead of attacking her when she was completely unaware of their approach. She was still tense and was trying to wiggle out of the grip.

If they wanted to hurt her, they had the opportunity. Then it hit her: the familiar smell of herbs. "Calm down, Shiori-san," the voice told her in a whisper.

She knew that voice. It was Daichi. So she let herself calm down. When Daichi was sure she wouldn't scream or attack when let go, he loosened his grip. Shiori slowly turned to face the man.

"Shiori-san. You know that you should not be here or out of your room at all at this hour. What are you trying to do?" He asked in a severe tone that didn't leave room for argument.

Shiori could tell the man would not accept flimsy excuses even if he wasn't trying to intimidate her. So she decided to be honest. "I woke up here." She saw the skeptical look in Daichi's eyes. "I… I…" She took a deep breath. "I think it would be better if I start from the beginning, Daichi-san. But it's going to be a long story." Shiori said. Feeling defeated.

There was suddenly a loud crashing sound from the outside, and Daichi froze. Shiori was sure that for a moment, she saw fear in his eyes, but it was brief.

"Go back straight to your room. Tomorrow after breakfast, come here. You will explain everything then. Understood?" He said in a commanding voice.

Shiori nodded and ran to her room as fast as she could while being careful to avoid the shadows. By now, she knew they didn't have vision and only reacted to chakra, so she didn't have to worry about being seen.

Still, she didn't feel comfortable passing too close by them, so she tried to keep her distance when possible, just in case she lost control of her chakra even for a moment and they attacked.

She made her way back to her room without any problems and got to her room. She dreaded the meeting tomorrow but knew there wasn't no way around it.

The morning came faster than she would have liked. She went through the motions to get ready. What if Daichi had told Akira about her outing, and he would be mad at her?

Speculations wouldn't solve anything, so she decided to face it head-on. She stepped outside her room, each step heavy with the guilt of what she had done. She reached the dining room, and Akira was sitting at the table with a smile.

Shiori made her way to the table, her gaze fixated on the ground. "Good morning." She greeted as she sat down.

"Good morning, Shiori-chan. Are you alright?" Akira asked in concern.

Maybe Daichi hasn't told him yet. Still, there was little chance that he would keep hiding her secret. He was probably waiting for her to come clean before telling Akira the whole story.

"I think I will tell you later, Akira-san. "The honorific alone was enough to convey her feelings.

Shiori stared at the bowl of rice in front of her, not really feeling hungry. There was a moment of silence between them, and then Shiori snapped out of her thoughts as a chopstick appeared before her.

Akira put a piece of mushroom into her bowl. "It's alright, little one. I will be here when you are ready." Akira said kindly.

Shiori's eyes filled with unshed tears. She did her best to hold them back. She failed miserably when Akira put his hand on top of her head. Shiori didn't understand. How can this man be so accepting of her?

How can he be so quickly kind? Accepting? Shiori never felt something so unconditional before. The kindness she was shown was always conditional. The condition was what she had to offer.

With her previous sensei and Tsunade, it was because they saw potential in her—mostly a sense of pity. She didn't resent them for that. She was grateful for everything they did for her. In return, she felt a sense of gratitude and duty—to pay back the generosity they've shown her.

Then there was fear—the fear of asking for more than what she was given and getting rejected, of being thrown away. She knew it was probably due to how her first sensei abandoned her, how he left her without ever looking back, and how she was probably too much work for him to deal with. She feared that Tsunade would do the same to her.

But Akira was different. He wouldn't let her distance herself. He wouldn't accept her pushing him away. He kept giving without her even asking. He forgave her without her having to apologize.

He showed her kindness without any conditions. He gave it to her without receiving it from her. She felt safe with him and free—free to be herself without expectations. In a way, this made it even more important to her to gain the man's approval.

It also made her think about the bonds she had with others so far. While she still cherished her bonds, this seemed different. It frightened her as much as it was making her addicted to it.

But at that moment, all their moments together flashed before her eyes, and she made a decision—the decision to fight for it, to put as much effort into it as Akira did, and to never let go.

She knew what she had done and the consequences, and she knew she would make the same decision if she could turn the time back. So, there was no use in being an afraid child. To her, newfound emotions control her. She was a warrior. She was a medic, and she had a duty to help people. If Akira would be hurt by her decisions, it was her job to make it up to him.

She got up from her position and threw herself into Akira's arms. Finally, letting herself cry. Akira didn't even seem shocked and held her tight. Wrapping his chakra around her and letting her seek comfort.

Shiori calmed down eventually, and they finally had their breakfast. There was a fire in Shiori's eyes, and she knew what she had to do. After breakfast, she made a quick stop near the well to wash her face and make herself presentable.

The cold water helped her calm down, and she walked to the library. Daichi was sitting at his usual table reading a scroll, but he immediately looked up as she approached him.

"Take a sit Shiori-san." Daichi said as he put the scroll to the side.

"Thank you for hearing me Daichi-san. I have one request to make." He motioned for her to go ahead. "I want you to hear the full story before making any comments." Daichi nodded.

So Shiori told him most of the truth about how someone had broken into her room multiple times since she had entered the temple and left her books to read.

About how she knew about being given sleeping drugs and has developed immunity to it. How she has been waking outside at night. The shadow creatures and the terrifying presence.

She decided to keep a few things to herself. She didn't mention anything about Scar, her dreams, or the fact that she had met Oni.

Daichi seemed deep in thought. Analyzing her story. "You have met the creature as you called it, haven't you?" Daichi said in certainty.

Shiori knew that it was a statement and not a question. "Yes." She said hesitantly.

"And you have made contact with him?" Daichi asked. There was something alarming in his tone.

"Yes. We have talked a few times," she said, feeling uncomfortable if this would bring trouble for Oni.

Daichi seemed shocked. "This…. I need to talk with other guardians," he said as he got up. "I will call for you later," he said and immediately got out. Shiori had no idea of what was happening.

What was so alarming about her talking to Oni? He never did anything that made her feel unsafe or in danger. In fact, he always acted calm and collected around her.

She liked it in contrast to the distant look he bore when he was not around her.

Chapter Text

The night came quickly, and Shiori wasn't sure what would happen to her, but she knew one thing: She had to inform Oni of what happened in case it caused him problems.

When she woke up in the forest, the first thing she did was actively seek the man for the first time. She always waited for him to cross her path, but tonight, she needed to get to him as fast as possible.

She reached with her chakra and felt him on the other side of the temple. She took off in a hurry, careful not to trigger the shadows into chasing her. Midway, she noticed him coming towards her as well.

They reached each other near the side of the temple. Oni was visibly checking her over. "Are you alright, Shirori-san?" He asked.

"I'm unhurt, Oni-san, but there is something urgent I have to talk to you about. My nighttime wonderings are not entirely of my choosing. I go to sleep in my room but find myself waking up outside." Shiori took a breath, trying to find the best explanation.

"I believe that someone moves me when I'm asleep. Last night, instead of waking up outside, I found myself in the library, and Daichi-san found me there. Today, he asked me to meet him in the library, and he asked me some questions."

"I answered his questions but tried to keep any mention of our meetings out of it. I don't know how, but he was already aware and directly asked if we had met. I had to answer truthfully." Shiori hung her head down in shame.

To her surprise, Oni made a sound that suspiciously sounded like a chuckle. Shiori's head snapped up. "I'm sorry, Shiori-san, but it is quite entertaining to see someone so concerned over my wellbeing. I can assure you that you did the right thing." Oni said in a tone that conveyed his honesty.

"But I caused you an unnecessary problem," Shiori said. Not sure that how the man was not even slightly annoyed at the unnecessary burden.

"There is no problem, Shiori-san. It was only a matter of time before someone became aware of our meetings. I am glad that it happened under more amenable conditions." Oni said.

"What should we do now?" Shiori asked.

Oni thought about it for a few seconds. "You do not have to do anything, Shiori-san. Did he explicitly tell you not to approach me?" Oni said. Shiori shook her head. "Then you do not need to worry about it." He said firmly.

Shiori was still hesitant but decided to trust him.

Shiori felt refreshed as she woke up. As she opened the door of her room, she noticed a piece of paper weighed down by a small stone in front of her. She picked up the paper.

'Come to the library after breakfast. -Daichi,' the note read. Shiori folded the paper and put it in the folds of her robe.

Breakfast was a quick affair. Shiori asked if it was possible to reschedule their training for the afternoon, and Akira readily agreed.

Shiori headed straight to the library, but no one was there. She started looking around when she heard someone entering. It was Daichi. "Follow me, Shiori-san. There is an important matter to discuss," Daichi started.

Shiori fell into step silently. They went through maze-like hallways. Shiori wasn't allowed to wander in these parts, but since she was following Daichi, it was fine. Still, her curiosity got the best of her, and she tried to look around as much as she could.

All the doors were fully closed, so it was just an ordinary hallway. Finally, they came to a stop near a door. Her sense of direction may not have been the best, but she knew they were in the northmost wing of the temple.

Daichi opened the door and motioned for her to enter. She did, and to her surprise, it was an ordinary room. It was a big room with a divider for the resting area and work, but it was still simple and minimally decorated.

What was perhaps strange was the other two guardians sitting at the table, clearly waiting for them. Shiori headed to the table, and Daichi followed after closing the door behind him.

They all sat in a moment of silence as Kenji poured them some tea. "Shiori-san. There are important matters that we need to discuss with you. It's regarding some of the rules placed in the temple." Kenji said as he put everyone's cup in front of them.

"You see, this temple was not just randomly built in this place. There are many reasons why it had to be built here, but perhaps one of the most important ones is the isolation. To both keep the ones from the outside out and ones from the inside in." Hiroshi continued. His tone was firm as if it was a promise, but at the same time, his voice seemed heavy with sadness.

"Throughout the years, only a select few have ever temporarily entered the temple, and as you are already aware, there are strict rules about what you are allowed and not allowed to do."

"The most strict rule for outsiders is regarding leaving their rooms at night. This rule is in place for their own protection. You've already noticed the creatures roaming during the night."

"You are a smart girl, and as you already suspect, while the creatures are passive most of the time, they will certainly attack and destroy their target when given the opportunity. We cannot tell you what they are and how they came to be." Daichi continued. It was clear that a lot more was going on, and they wouldn't tell her about it.

"What we can tell you is that they pose a real danger. We believe that things are happening for a reason, and stopping them at this point will be counterproductive to our mission. So, while we will not stop or punish you, we want to ask you to proceed with caution." Daichi said as he turned to Hiroshi and gave him a nod.

Hiroshi reached into his clothes and pulled out something. He reached his closed fist in front of Shiori, waiting for her to accept it. Shiori put her hand forward and felt something cold and metallic put into her hand.

When Hiroshi moved his hand away, Shiori saw a small whistle. "Keep that with you at all times. If you are ever in danger in the temple grounds, blow the whistle, and we will come to you." Kenji said.

"What about Akira-sensei?" Shiori asked.

"It is better if he is not informed about the matter. We will not mention it to him, and it is better if you do not do so." Daichi said.

The training session that day went better than expected. She was very close to opening her seal completely, but she was not ready yet. However, they started sparring, with Shiori wearing a blindfold and using only her sensing.

Shiori liked to think that she was holding her own, but she knew how easy Akira was going easy on her. While he wasn't holding back as much as he did in their first spars, he was still holding back considerably.

Shiori learned a lot from him. He was fast and flexible. Their styles were similar yet so different. Their styles had the same focus but in different ways. Shiori was focused on moving out of the way, twisting, and turning around her opponents, making them keep moving.

Akira's style focused on redirecting and using the least amount of movement to redirect or dodge. He preferred to stay in place and let the enemy approach him. Yet, for the purpose of this exercise, he was mainly on the offense.

This proved to Shiori that he had mastery of more than one style, as his offensive style was very different. It had more flowing movements and felt like an intricate dance.

It was the style she saw in their first spars, and she didn't think she would ever get tired of seeing it. She was not an expert in taijutsu, but even she could see the beauty in it. She could imagine the dedication it must have taken to reach that level, all the work. It was just a masterpiece.

Shiori could clearly see her shortcomings. She knew how much she needed to do, and it filled her with doubt. She knew that to survive alone in this world, she needed power.

Power was an important factor in her not falling into the clutches of greedy people and those who wanted to use her, to be independent, and to be able to pursue her dreams.

But there were only so many things one could focus on. She wanted to become the best medic in the world, surpass Tsunade sensei, and revolutionize the medical domain.

She wanted to make it so everyone could become a healer, so there would be an abundance of medics, and there would be at least one medic, even in the smallest villages.

She wanted a world in which no one would die just because they couldn't reach a medic in time or afford one. She wanted to move the world to a better future. But to do so, she had to first reach that level of knowledge and capability.

She needed to push herself and focus on it. But it was also important that she grew her power, her combat skills, and her knowledge to ensure her freedom.

If she focused on power, she would delay her original goal. Plus, with her original goal, she would never have an absolute focus on power, which would mean that there would be too many people more powerful than her.

There were people who could take her and force her to obey their wills. She didn't know what the right path would be for her, but she knew one thing: her clock was ticking, and not making a decision would not make her problems go away.

After her training with Akira, they cooled down and headed to Akira's study. Akira was helping her work on a new seal. She wanted to create a small seal that would slow down chakra circulation.

This should, in theory, slow down the body's functionality. She wanted it to be used on wounded people to slow down their bleeding. It could also be used as a measure against poisons.

But the trick was to make it adjustable. Depending on a person's size, the amount of chakra they had, and how bad the situation was, the seal needed to be able to adjust.

But it wasn't a simple linear calculation. She couldn't also put it as the amount of chakra it took to activate the seal as it would put the responsibility of the person using the seal as they may not possess the knowledge or accidentally overestimate in high-stress situations.

They spent a few hours discussing all the possibilities, drawbacks, and advantages of each approach before heading for dinner.

Chapter Text

"So. Oni-san, can you tell me more about the floral village?" Shiori asked cheerfully. After talking with the guardians, she developed a new routine.

She would get up every morning and train with Akira until lunch. Then, she would focus on her own studies and practices. Right after dinner, she would go to sleep until the early hours of the night.

She would wake up in random places, always something for her to explore. She was beginning to see puzzle pieces coming together, but she wasn't sure how she felt about the picture being painted.

Still, she would finish her investigations and head out to meet Oni. They would spend their nights talking, but she mostly enjoyed listening to his stories. Oni seemed to be an endless well of adventures and knowledge.

He would tell her about all sorts of faraway places, how their ways of life were vastly different, and how much he learned from each of them. Shiori felt a sense of wonder about how much the world was bigger than what they expected.

He would tell her stories as they walked around the temple's perimeter. Sometimes, he would order her to stay as he dashed to take care of some shadows. Then he would come back. Often, he was in a trance.

He would seem distant and detached. Then, he would notice Shiori, and it would immediately go away. Shiori was not stupid and knew deep down that it was a mask. Was he pretending all the time when he was around Shiori? Because to her, he always seemed at peace when he was talking to her.

He gave her the expression of someone who doesn't have many people to talk to, and then they finally find someone who is willing to listen. It was an endearing expression she often saw on hunters or travelers and even those who spent a large amount of time outside the village alone or in small groups.

She didn't like to admit it, but she felt similarly during her solo travels. That is why she was so insistent on spending time with the man. Some of the things he told her made her worry. His stories painted a picture of a difficult past.

He didn't tell her his age, but if she had to guess, he was in his late twenties. This meant that he was a teenager during the third Shinobi war. He probably lost people then, probably his village, which is why he traveled so much during his youth.

After all, the Shinobi Wars were not a safe time for adventuring. Even the villages that were not directly involved had high numbers of casualties. It was one of the reasons that civilian villages hated shinobi to this day.

So, from the tone of his stories and how often he had to travel, he was probably a war orphan who had to be on the move. Maybe his unique looks made it obvious that he had shinobi training, and the villages would turn him away.

Shiori didn't want to assume much but couldn't help but hypothesize.

"Of course, Shiori-san. The floral village was not a shinobi village, but its people sold their craft to shinobi. They grew a special type of flower that…." Shiori snapped out of thoughts, focusing on what she was sure was a fantastic story.

Today was the day. Shiori was finally ready to fully release her seal. Akira looked serious as they entered the clearing. They stood in silence for a moment, and then Akira nodded.

She knew it was coming. It was only a matter of time and skill. Today, she was finally ready. She wouldn't lie and say she was not afraid, but she was mentally ready to handle it. So she took a deep breath and entered her meditative state.

One by one, she let the seals go, letting the feeling wash over her, but she stayed in control. She took her time with each layer, not rushing the process. Finally, she reached the last layer. She decided to just go for it.

She released the seal, and a rush of power washed through her. This layer was more intense than the others, and she was fighting hard to stay in control. The power was violent and foreign, acting with a mind of its own.

It was taking a lot from her, both physically and mentally. She could feel herself losing. Her mind was getting fuzzy, and she was sure she would lose consciousness. Then she felt it—the warm rush of Akira's chakra wrapping around her own, not taking the control away from her but stabilizing her enough to snap out of it.

She gave a reassuring squeeze back and calmed herself. She used the same strategy as previous times, and soon enough, the chakra calmed down. She was finally in control. She waited for a minute before opening her eyes.

And then she saw it. Just for a brief second. So short that she wasn't even sure it was there. It was gone in the blink of an eye, and she saw Akira getting up and reaching for her. Her head swayed, and she felt warm arms wrap around her just as her own knees gave up.

Her ears were ringing, and she couldn't understand what Akira was saying. She felt something warm on her face. She tried to wipe it off with her hand, and when she saw her hand, it was covered in blood.

She only managed to raise her head and see the panicked expression on Akira's face before she blacked out.

She felt as if she was underwater. Then it came to her. The clarity. Everything finally falls into its place. Her eyes snapped open. She was in her room, with Akira sitting next to her. She struggled to get herself into a sitting position.

Akira reached out to help her up, and Shiori grabbed his hand, afraid that what she said next might cause the man to flee.

She looked deep into his eyes as she said the words. "You are Oni-san, right Akira-sensei?"

Akira seemed frozen. Like a defense wall immediately kicked in, and he was detached. She couldn't read anything in his body language or face. She tried to reach with her chakra, but Akira pulled his hand away so harshly that she stumbled forward.

Before she could react or do anything else, he was gone. Shiori jumped to her feet, wanting to follow the man. She did not expect that reaction. It was a wild guess—something that seemed so far-fetched, but it made sense.

From the first day she met him, she could tell that something was hidden in his chakra—something that seemed to belong yet felt foreign. She could never tell since the man was actively keeping it hidden.

The same could be said with Oni. Despite the scary first encounters, she could always feel something familiar in his chakra. Something that pulled her towards him. A sense of familiarity, and she suspected why she felt so safe with the man.

Still, there were more similarities between them: the way they talked, the way they pronounced the words, their body language, and some of their smaller reactions. At first, she put them up to probably spending long amounts of time with each other.

After all, they both mentioned being in the temple for a very long time and since the temple is so isolated, it made sense. But today, she found out the truth. She didn't know how it was possible, but somehow, it was.

That moment. When her seal was unlocked, and her abilities were at a maximum, she felt the hidden truth under Akira-sensei's chakra. For a flash of a second, he felt the chakra of both men coming from the same body so clearly.

But how was it even possible? They had completely different bodies and appearances. It just didn't make sense. They were two different people. She was sure that Oni did not personally know her before that night.

He seemed hesitant to introduce himself, but there wasn't a sense of familiarity in him. There was maybe some recognition due to feeling her chakra in the temple and in her room, but not a personal one.

She needed to know more, so she had to find her sensei. She started spreading her chakra, searching for the man. She couldn't sense him at all, so she started focusing more. He was either hiding or leaving the temple, and she was so afraid of the second possibility.

So she pushed more and more into her senses. She used her new powers from the unreleased seal to find the man. But he just wasn't there. She started to panic. She needed to find the guardians.

She rushed out of the room despite her body's protests for rest. She could feel Daichi in the library, and he was the closest, so she headed there. She ran into the room, slamming the door open.

Daichi was sitting at his usual table, going through scrolls. She ran up to him. "Akira-sensei is gone," she said frantically.

"What?" Daichi said, shocked as he dropped the scroll he was reading.

"I found out the truth. He is the same person I meet every night, but as soon as I said that to him, he just ran away." Shiori said, still trying to catch her breath.

"Sit down, Shiori-san, before you fall over. Tell me everything." He said in a serious tone.

"But I need to find him. What if he runs away? I have to…." Shiori trailed off.

"No. He is unable to leave the temple grounds." Daichi said as he got up to force Shiori to sit down.

"But it can't be. I searched everywhere with my chakra. He is not here." Shiori said urgently, trying to get away from the man.

"I promise you that is true. Do you remember when we told you that this temple was made to keep the inside and outside world separate? One of the things that the temple keeps separate is Aira's access to the outside world. The seals would never allow him to leave the temple grounds." Daichi said as he finally managed to get a hold of her and make her sit down.

"What?" Shiori barely managed to get out. The revelation has shocked her too much.

"It is true, I promise you. But it is not my story to tell. You are the one who has to break the curse. We all believe in you. But you have to hurry as time is of the essence. I'm afraid that we cannot help you past this point, so you are on your own." With that, Daichi left the library.

Shiori was left with more questions than answers, but she knew what she had to do.

Chapter Text

Even if Shiori knew what she needed to do, it didn't mean doing it would be any easier. She was running around the temple grounds, trying to find the man's chakra. Wherever he was, he was using strong means to keep hidden since she couldn't even feel a spark of his chakra.

She used both her sensory zone and her earth jutsu to try to find the man, but there was no sign. All the while, she was running to every location she had ever seen him. He was nowhere to be found.

She was beginning to tire; her previous predicament was still taking a toll on her. Yet she knew she didn't have time to rest. Suddenly, she felt something approaching from behind and instinctively dodged.

It was Scar, who was now perched on the ground a few meters in front of her. "I don't have time to play now, I have to find Akira-sensei." Shiori managed to get out between ragged breaths. She started to walk away.

Scar cawed loudly and flapped his wings to get her attention. Shiori hesitated for a second. She knew for a fact that Scar was definitely not an average bird, even if there was a possibility that he was a summon.

But the way he was trying to get her attention now, maybe he understood more than she believed. "Do you know where he is?" She asked with her voice shaking in hesitation.

Scare cawed and turned his head to the left. "Can you show me?" Shiori asked, and Scar actually nodded to her bewilderment. He flew a few meters and turned his head back to make sure she would follow.

She had no energy to run but followed in an almost jog. She was uncoordinated and would stumble every few steps, but she didn't fall down. She was starting to see some dark spots in her vision.

She focused only on Scar and the path ahead. They were going through the maze-like hallways of the temple. Scar was oddly sure of the path they needed to take, as if he had taken it himself many times.

Scar stopped at the door, waiting for her. He did not move when she got close, so she assumed he wanted her to enter the room. She slowly opened the door, and it revealed a staircase that was going down.

There was no light inside the room, and the staircase seemed to go into an endless abyss. Scar moved ahead and sat on one of the stairs, waiting for her to follow. She knew she wouldn't be helpful if she passed out in the middle of her descent, so she searched frantically in her robes until she found it.

Her emergency storage scroll. It was small and could not contain much, but she usually kept it on her in case of an emergency like now. She pushed a little chakra in the seal to activate it, and a small pouch popped out. She opened the pouch and took out a ball the size of a plum. She ate the ball as fast as she could, not wanting to bear the awful taste longer than she had to.

The chakra pill started to take effect as she was descending the stairs. Her vision was more focused now, and her head wasn't swaying as much. She started circulating her chakra in her body to boost her healing.

She was still feeling discomfort from pushing her body. She felt pins and needles all over, but it was easy to ignore. She was using a small amount of earth chakra to locate the steps since the path was completely dark. Scar cawed softly every few steps so she would know where he was.

She didn't know any helpful katon jutsus that could help her in this situation. She made a mental note to learn some after this ordeal. Finally, the ground in front of her became flat once again. She followed Scar's voice as she heard him pecking his beak on a surface that sounded like wood.

She moved close and felt the door in front of her. She reached where she expected a handle, and sure enough, she found it easily. Thankfully, the door was not locked, but it was very heavy.

It was too heavy for her to push normally, so she used chakra to enhance her strength. The door didn't seem to budge, but just when she was about to give up, it opened up with a creak. She entered the room.

At first, the room was mostly bare except for a bed in the far end. Scar cawed from behind her and flew in, perching on the corner of the room. Shiori was hesitant but entered. There was only a candle near the bed, emitting barely enough light for her to see.

She could tell that a figure was lying on the bed. The covers were pulled high on top of them, and judging by their lack of reaction to Scar, they were asleep. Shiori approached with light footsteps.

She didn't want to approach in complete silence so she wouldn't startle them, but she also didn't want to wake them up if it was avoidable. She finally got close enough to see. It was a man—a bald man with average looks. His face looked kind and friendly.

The laugh lines and crow's feet next to his eyes told the story of a person who laughed too easily. Something was pulling Shiori towards the man as if she were in a hypnotic state. She was finally close enough to touch the man.

To her surprise, she couldn't see any signs of breathing from him, but he didn't seem dead. He seemed healthy. So she decided to do what her medic instinct was urging her to do, and she took the hand so generously placed on top of the blanket.

She gently grabbed the wrist, searching for a pulse, and to her surprise, it was there. Barely present but there. It resembled a patient in a coma, but if that was the case, why wasn't he hooked up to any machines? How was his body functioning without any assistance?

She decided to push a small amount of healing jutsu into the man to see if she could diagnose his condition. The moment her chakra reached the man, faster than she could react, her wrist was grabbed into a firm grip. She tried to free herself, but her chakra was also rapidly getting pulled into the man and out of her.

Scar was cawing frantically behind her as she desperately tried to pull away. Still, she was becoming weaker until her world turned black.

When she opened her eyes, she immediately knew that she was in a dream. The body she was in was too different from her own. More than that, when her eyes opened, she was sitting in an unfamiliar room facing a garden she had never seen before, and she had no control over the body.

She quickly realized she was seeing the dream from the view of the man she had just seen on the bed minutes earlier. The man got up and went to another table with a small vanity mirror, some containers, and brushes.

The man picked up a container and opened it, revealing a red creamy substance. He picked up a brush and drew some lines on his face. When he was done, he put everything neatly back down and headed out into the garden.

He started tending to the flower beds. Shiori tried to get glimpses around and see from the corner of the eyes to see if she could recognize the place. She felt trapped in a foreign body over which she had no control.

But she managed to put the pieces together. The place looked exactly like the temple, but that would be impossible. How was everything so green and alive? Also, the surrounding scenery didn't match the ones around the temple. She had so many questions but no answers.

Suddenly, the man got up as someone approached him. It was a boy who looked to be around 14. "Yoichi-sama, you need to come quickly. Some people came from a faraway village to ask for your help," the kid said.

The man she now knew was named Yoichi followed the child immediately. They went to a guest room. Two men in ragged clothing sat at the table with untouched tea in front of them. They visibly looked anxious.

"I was told that you need my assistance?" Yoichi said in a gentle voice. Clearly not wanting to waste the men's time. They both looked ready to fall over after all.

"Yoichi-sama, we beg of you. You need to save our village. There is a beast rampaging in our woods." The first man said.

"Tell me everything first," Yoichi said firmly. He needed to know what he needed to deal with before making a decision.

"It all started a few years ago. Some people entered the woods only to never come back. We then found mangled pieces of their body when we went to search for them. We thought that it might be an animal, so we just kept a tighter look around. But then it started happening more frequently."

"More and more people went missing. The strange thing was that there could be a group of people in the woods, but somehow, they could end up separated, and there would be some survivors. We could never tell when and where someone was going to die."

"There was no pattern. We could never catch a glimpse of the culprit. Even the survivors had no idea of what was causing the deaths. Somehow, a cult started to form. They believed that the beast only attacked those who have committed a crime, and if they stayed pure, they would be safe."

"It wasn't a bad idea in itself, but they started feeding people to the beast. It didn't matter how old the criminal was or what their crime was. If they found someone guilty, they would tie them to a tree and let the beast decide. If they survived, it could only mean their innocence."

"But things are going too far. People are living in constant fear, and now they've started feeding children to the beast. Please, Yoichi-same, this needs to stop," the second man said. His voice was shaking, and it all seemed too personal.

"There is more, isn't there?" Yoichi asked. It seemed that he also picked up the nervous cues.

"Forgive me, Yoichi-sama. I didn't mean to withhold information. My son, Kunio. He is only 7. He… He made a mistake. He took another pair of sandals from the river, thinking that they were just washed away by the water and had no owner, and took it for himself. But it turned out that some other boy was taking a dip upstream with his friends, and they were his. He saw Kunio with the sandals, trying to go back to the village, and accused him of theft. Now they want to feed him to the beast."

"Please, I beg of you. He is a kind boy who would never do such a thing. I can't leave his fate to the mercy of a creature who has killed so many. Please save my son." He said, no longer holding back tears.

Yoichi seemed to contemplate the decision for a while before agreeing.

But that was not what caught her attention. The story the man had just told was the same story she had read in that book.

Chapter Text

Shiori's vision went black as she felt like she felt the harsh grip on her wrist again and was pulled roughly. When her vision came back, she was in another place. Yoichi was casually strolling in the first.

His steps seemed confident as if he knew exactly where he was going. He reached a river and casually sat on a small boulder. He then waited. A few minutes passed, and someone approached him. Yoichi did not turn to look at the newcomer but slightly leaned back, and soon, there was a back pressing on his.

"Hello, my friend," Yoichi greeted. His tone was soft and warm.

"Why do you keep coming back?" the familiar voice asked. He seemed tired—a bone-deep tiredness that came with a harsh life when everything was too much.

"I cannot leave you like this, my friend. You deserve a place to belong," Yoichi said in a gentle voice.

The other man laughed. "We both know that it is not true. I've spilled the blood of innocent. I've taken so many lives that my hands will never be clean from the blood. I…" He trailed off.

"No. While you will carry the weight of your action, you must also acknowledge that you were also a victim of your circumstances. You…" He was interrupted by the other man.

"I was not a victim. Even if I had no choice in my actions in the beginning, no one could have stopped me for years now. I chose to do those things." He said angrily. But his anger was not directed at Yoichi. He was angry at himself.

"You know that it is not true, my friend. You are no more to blame than a blade is to blame for being sharp. It is the person who wields the blade that is to blame. You were a victim of your upbringing. While that does not take away from your role in what happened, you must acknowledge it." Yoichi said. His voice was full of sympathy, and Shiori could tell from his body language that all he wanted to do was turn towards the man and give him the comfort he needed, but he was holding himself back.

"You are not beyond redemption, my friend. Even if you can never take away the pain you have caused, you can repent by taking away as much pain from this world as you can. You've already lived for the sake of others' goals once, so how about you try living for yourself?" Yoichi asked, trying to encourage the other man.

"I'm sorry, but I'm afraid it is too late for me. I can't control him, and I know that if given the opportunity, he will cause more harm. I cannot let him," the other man said desperately.

"So what will you do?" Yoichi asked, his body was all tense and ready for action.

"You do not have to worry. I have no intention of letting him loose. I will stop him at any cost." the man said with determination.

Yoichi immediately got up and turned towards the man, trying to grab him, but when he turned, the man was not there.

Shiori's vision went black again as she was pulled into another memory.

It was dusk, and Yoichi was running around the temple. It reminded Shiori of her own state a little while ago, but Yoichi seemed to know where he was going. He followed the maze of hallways with ease and reached the room he was looking for easily.

He slammed the door open and just in time. Akira was sitting in the middle of the bedroom with a sword held to his own neck. His eyes were closed, and his hands were shaking, but he seemed determined.

Shiori's heart clenched in pain from seeing Akira-sensei like that. Thankfully, Yoichi was only frozen for a moment before he made a dash and Knocked Akira's hand out of the way. Akira didn't put up a fight as Yoichi wrangled him to a better position on the ground.

"I will not let you go through with it. This is not the way, my friend," Yoichi said. He held the man down, afraid that if he got the chance, he would go through with it.

"Please, I can't. Just let me…" He trailed off, but there was no fight left in him.

"Look at me. Do you remember the promise I made you the first time we met?" Yoichi said firmly. Akira looked at him, looking defeated, but he decided to entertain him.

"You promised me that you would help me as long as I made an effort to help myself. But it's too late. I cannot help myself." Akira said. His voice sounded so pained and broken. He couldn't even look Yoichi in the eyes.

"You do not have to do it all alone. I made a promise, and I intend to fulfill it. I've found a solution for you." Yoichi said firmly as he got up and extended a hand for Akira to take.

"What is the solution?" Akira asked hesitantly as he sat up but did not take the hand offered to him.

"If you cannot control him, I…." Yoichi trailed off, but Shiori was pulled away from the memory.

She had seen enough to draw out a picture of what happened.

She was thrown back as she slammed back into reality. It took him a moment to orient herself. She got up to her feet and made her way back to the bed. Scar was no longer there, and Yoichi's body was now a shriveled-up corpse turning to dust.

Shiori may not have all the answers yet, but she gave a small bow to the man before running to her destination. The hallways no longer seemed like a maze since she knew exactly where she needed to go.

She finally reached the room and slammed the door open. It looked exactly the same as she had just seen in that dream. She frantically looked around and finally found him. Akira-sensei was sitting next to a wall.

He was crouched down and hugging one knee. His eyes looked so lifeless, and he didn't show any reaction when Shiori entered the room. Thankfully, he looked physically unharmed, but was it really better?

Shiori could heal physical wounds, but she wasn't sure what to do now. She wanted to approach the man slowly so as not to scare him away, but she knew that was not what he needed. So, she took firm steps towards him, getting to him as quickly as she could.

She kneeled next to him and gently grabbed his hand in her own. "Sensei?" she asked softly, trying to get his attention, but he didn't respond. He seemed to be in a trance, unaffected by the world around her.

In a panic, she decided to reach for his chakra, trying to grab his own, afraid that she would lose him. So she released all levels of her seal. To her surprise, her chakra didn't put up the usual fight and went straight for the target.

Still, the sudden release took a toll on her body as she started coughing wildly. She persisted, covering her mouth to muffle the impact and directing all her chakra into the man, trying to find his consciousness. The invisible tendrils of her web were spreading everywhere, trying to create a net that he wouldn't be able to escape.

And there it was, she found it. It was buried deep, but there was a flicker. And she aimed precisely for it. Her body was shaking with violent coughs, and when she drew back her hand, she saw blood.

Her head was getting dizzy. She felt a hand on her back and almost flinched from the impact before realizing that it was her sensei. But not quite him at the same time. His physical appearance had changed.

His hair was white, and his eyes were red like Oni's. His chakra had a dual-tone, a mixture of both. She was not able to explain it, but somehow, it just felt right, as if this was how it was supposed to be.

"Shiori-chan, please answer me. Are you alright?" he asked. His voice was a dual mix of both, and while it was not the soft voice of Akira or the rougher voice of Oni, it was still comforting.

Shiori wanted to answer, but she knew her voice wouldn't cooperate and she would only end up coughing, so she just opted to nod. She wasted too much chakra when she released the seal, and her control was too unstable to attempt to use a healing jutsu.

Instead, she opted to convey her emotions through her chakra. She could now feel the fear and worry in the man's chakra. So she tried to wrap her chakra around his in a comforting gesture, just like he always did for her, but he froze for a moment and then wrapped his own around her before she could do so.

It bothered her in a way that the man was not allowing her to do this for him, and even now, when he also clearly needed comfort, he was the one comforting her.

"You will be alright, Shiori-chan. I won't let you get hurt again," he said in a comforting voice, gently caressing her hair. Too tired to fight, she leaned into the touch. She was then scooped into the warm arms and easily lifted off the ground.

"Rest now, little one. It will all be over soon," he said as he walked out of the room. The comforting chakra felt like a warm blanket, and she was too tired to fight. Her eyes closed even though she knew something was definitely wrong.

Still, her body was too tired to fight. Maybe she could just close her eyes for a few minutes.

She woke up to sharp claws digging into her chest and pain shooting up her body. She then felt it. Scar was forcefully pushing chakra into her body. It was not pleasant, but she knew it was needed. Her own chakra was too low to complain.

So, she tried her best to keep her pathways open and accept the incoming chakra. She then started circulating the chakra around her body to soothe her aching mussels. When she finally felt well enough, she gently patted Scar to make him stop.

The bird stopped obediently. He jumped off her as she sat up, looking around to see that she was still in the room where she had found Akira. However, she was lying on the bed with the covers pulled neatly over her. She got out of bed as Scar cawed, pointing out the urgency of the situation.

She shakes her head to clear out the fog clouding her mind and makes her way to the door. She tries to push the door open, but somehow, it is locked. She struggles some more, but it is clear that it is not going to budge.

Then it hit her. It must be a seal. She pushed a little chakra into the door and felt it. It was a seal, but it was applied from the other side, meaning that she couldn't tamper with it or break it from this side.

She was trapped, so she looked around some more, looking for any other exit. There was a window on the other side, so she ran up to it. As luck had it, there were bars outside the window. They were too close for her to squeeze through. Unfortunately, it was nighttime, and if she used the chakra needed for a jutsu to get out, it would trigger the shadows.

She was getting stressed out. She needed to find her sensei. Then Scar cawed behind her, and it hit her. She still had one ace up her sleeve. She searched her robes and found it quickly.

The whistle given to her by the guardians. She took a deep breath and blew the whistle with all her power.

Chapter Text

A few moments of absolute silence passed, and Shiori almost gave up hope before Hiroshi appeared in front of her with a crash.

"Shiori-chan, what happened? What are you doing in that room?" Hiroshi said as he looked around frantically, looking for attackers.

"Now is not a time. He sealed me inside the room. I can't get out." Shiori said. She didn't have time to spare, so she started pushing her chakra net once more. Searching for Akira's chakra in every corner she could reach.

She almost missed Hiroshi starting to walk away.

"Wait, please. You….."..." Shiori started to say, but Hiroshi just stopped in front of the wall next to the window and punched it full force. The wall broke, sending debris flying everywhere.

Shiori just had enough time to cover her mouth and face with her sleeves. She still coughed as she accidentally breathed in some of the dust. As soon as the dust settled, she quickly ran out.

She had an idea of where to look, even if she couldn't feel his chakra. She ran in the south direction, where she believed she saw the clearing from her dream—the one with the big stone. She remembered something similar from her time running around the temple.

She still couldn't feel his chakra, and it was bothering her. How could the man hide from her so effectively when she was using her full ability? Her power was still too much for her body, and she was actively trying to fight the effects.

It was all too much and she just wanted to lay in bed and rest. But she knew she couldn't. She had to help her Sensei. Then she would punch the man for causing her so much trouble.

She was getting closer and closer, and she suddenly stopped as it clicked. There was an empty space in front of her, a spot that blended perfectly into the space around it, but there was one small difference.

The spot was moving. The only reason she managed to tell it apart was that the natural energy in the air was rolling on and around it but not passing through it. It hit her at that moment.

Akira-sensei must be using sage jutsu. She had only once felt this from the head priest of a temple, but not to this magnitude. The priest was sick, and his skin was slowly turning into stone.

Tsunade Sensei later explained that it was all due to nature chakra and how it works. Will Akira-sensei also turn into stone? She couldn't let the man get away this time. She searched her robes and found what she was looking for.

She then approached the spot, and just as she got close enough, she threw the seal on the ground and activated it in a burst of chakra. Akira-sensei was sitting on the stone, not acknowledging her.

Shiori was not going to accept that. She stomped her way to the man. "Stop ignoring me, sensei." She said, feeling frustrated.

Akira-sensei didn't acknowledge her. She got right in front of the man and grabbed his hand in her own. She reached to him with her chakra. Since he was using sage chakra to mask his own, this was the only way for her to feel his.

She gently pushed her chakra into him. But it was not normal chakra. She was actively turning her chakra into a healing one. She could feel that he was very tense, and the 2 chakras in his body were fighting each other to a degree that was having negative effects on his body.

Shiori gently started to heal the damaged organs and protect the areas that had the most concentrated amount of corrosive chakra. At the same time, she directed a stream of chakra to where she felt the most conflict, his core.

She started wrapping her own chakra around his core. "Sensei. Please listen to me. You need to stop whatever is happening. It's damaging your body, and I'm… I'm not strong enough to do it on my own." Shiori said as tears started falling down her eyes. She couldn't lose her Sensei. He meant so much to her, and she never got to say the words directly to him.

She could feel the pressure building up around his core, trying to dominate hers, but she wasn't about to stop. "You can't leave me, sensei. I don't care about your past or whatever reason you have for avoiding me. I care about who you are now and what you are doing for me." Shiori felt it. There was a spark in his eyes. Barely So, she decided to continue.

"Please, Sensei. I need you. I never got to tell you how much you mean to me, but I owe you so much. You made me feel safe. You made me feel safe as if I belonged somewhere for the first time I can remember. You made me feel like… No, I know that I can be who I am when I'm with you, and you will never push me away. I know that you will always protect me and that you will never harm me. There was never an instance, no matter who you were that made me feel in danger. I may have been scared of Oni at first, but even then, I knew deep down that I was safe, and since our first encounter, I Please Sensei. I can't lose you. I can't lose any more people. So please, come back to me." Shiori screamed the last part because, just then, the push of his chakra finally broke through hers and threw her back.

She tried to get back on her feet immediately, but his chakra was so strong and heavy that it was pushing her down. He was glowing like a sun with how much he was glowing. She could only see a blinding mix of green and red lights.

She closed her eyes tightly to protect them. "Please, Sensei. You need to stop this. I don't know what else I can do." Shiori said as she pushed her to cover her body like armor and slowly made it into a crouch. "Please. Help me help you. I need you, Sensei. There is so much I need to tell you." She continued as she shakily made it to her feet.

"You are so important to me. I care so deeply about you," Shiori said as she dragged her feet forward, trying to reach the man. You are my family, and I won't abandon you." Just as she said this, the pieces of the puzzle started to fall together. She finally understood what was happening with his chakra.

"Sensei. I need you to listen to me. I know that you are trying to fight yourself. But it is not the way. We all have parts of ourselves that we want to keep hidden. But this is not how it should be."

"What we did in the past is just as much of a part of us. It is what shapes us into the people we are today, and we shouldn't fight it but accept it. I… I don't remember a big part of my past, and every day, I feel the pain of missing pieces." Shiori said as she finally came to a stop in front of the man.

"I may not remember. But I know that something painful happened because it was one of the first things I felt. Sometimes, I get flashes of the past. A past that I'm not even sure is mine. I see death and people begging for their lives, and it's all so vivid." Her skin was beginning to burn from the proximity to the chakra, but she did not care.

"I live through those flashes as if I am the one actively committing those acts, and I'm not sure what's the truth anymore. Sometimes I can feel it. The darker presences residing in me. But every day, I make a choice. I want to live life accepting those actions as mine and to live my life bearing that weight. I will make sure to make this world a better place for those who live in it. We can do this together, Sensei." Shiori said as she made the final step forward.

"I may still not know what an ideal world is or, what it will look like, or if it is possible at all. But I will dedicate my life to making this world a better place and, if possible, find the solution. So, please. Let's take this path together." With that, she grabbed his hand into her own. She knew she was moments away from falling, but she had to be stubborn.

Just then, the man finally gave his hand a squeeze, and there was another blast of chakra a lot bigger than anything she had ever felt before. She blacked out. All she felt was the red and green chakras start mixing into a golden one and a hardening grip.

Chapter Text

Shiori woke up in a strange place. It looked like an old abandoned temple, its wooden pillars weathered with time and covered in faded carvings. Dust motes floated in the dim light filtering through cracks in the walls, giving the place an ethereal glow. Something about the atmosphere tugged at her memory, like a half-remembered dream. Still, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't recall ever being here before.

Before she could dwell on the unsettling familiarity, a loud, sharp, and urgent "Caw" echoed through the temple. Her heart leaped as it reminded her of Scar. She quickly turned toward the sound but froze when her eyes landed on someone else entirely.

Standing there was a man she had never seen before—or so she thought. His presence carried an air of calm authority, yet his gaze was warm, almost knowing. He simply looked at her, unmoving, as if waiting for her to speak first.

"Hello?" she said hesitantly, her voice trembling slightly. Her instincts told her to be wary, but something about him kept her from backing away.

"Hello, Shiori-san. It is nice to finally meet you like this." His smooth voice carried a kind undertone that somehow eased her nerves.

"You know me?" Shiori's brow furrowed in confusion. She was certain she had never met this man. Unless... Did he mean the encounter in the room? But the way he spoke felt far too personal, as though they'd met countless times before.

"Forgive me. I forgot how strange our circumstances are," he said, offering a small smile. Then, he reached for the edges of his robe and pulled it apart, revealing a deep, jagged scar on his chest.

Shiori's eyes widened. That Scar—it was unmistakable.

"Scar?" she gasped, stumbling back a step. Her mind reeled. How was that even possible?

"Yes," he replied softly as if his words might shatter the fragile reality she was grappling with. "I'm the one you affectionately gave that name to. While I am sure you have many questions, I'm afraid we do not have much time." He stepped closer then, lowering himself to sit cross-legged in front of her, his posture unthreatening yet firm.

Shiori's breath came faster. Questions swirled in her mind, threatening to spill out all at once, but she forced herself to focus. "What do you mean? Where even are we?"

"Fear not, little one. Your body is still where you passed out. This is merely a place for us to talk. It's your mindscape."

The words hung in the air, and Shiori felt her pulse slow. Mindscape. She had read about them before in her studies—an internal realm formed by the subconscious. But how was he here? She knew only Yamanaka clan members were capable of entering another's mind.

"If this is my mindscape, how are you here?" she asked, her voice steadier now despite the strange situation.

Yoichi—Scar—lowered his head briefly as though gathering his thoughts before answering. "I will explain it to you," he said, "but I must do so through a story. A short one. You see, long ago, I was a priest in this temple." He gestured to their surroundings, his eyes briefly clouded with nostalgia. "I had many disciples, and I dedicated my life to spreading peace throughout the world."

He paused, his expression darkening. Shiori felt the weight of his words, sensing that whatever came next would change everything she thought she knew about him.

"But everything changed on that fateful day when they came to ask for my help."

"I know that you've already put together many of the pieces I've left you, so I will just complete the story for you. After I reached that village, I tried to find the beast, but I had no luck. The night they wanted to sacrifice that child, I followed them into the woods and freed the child, sending one of my disciples to take him to his father as I took his place in the woods. I was confident in my abilities, so I was not worried about confronting the beast."

"So I waited, only to see a man approach. He approached from the back so I wouldn't see his face. He then took the food offerings that were also left there and left the clearing without saying a word. He deemed me innocent."

"So I knew it was not merely a mindless beast. I chased him for days in the woods, catching glimpses of him but never really seeing him. I always tried to talk to him and get him to listen to me, but he would never stay. He finally gave in to my stubbornness, and we started having conversations."

"I found out that he doesn't want to be seen, so we found our way of communicating. I would leave him a scroll and leave it for him along with an empty one, a brush, and some ink, and he would write back to me."

"Once he trusted me a bit more, we switched to in-person communication. There was a large tree in the woods. We would stand on opposite sides and talk to each other. Over time, I got to know him and his pain."

"He was a soul broken long before I met him. Misguided, yes, but also lost—a child caught in the crossfire of a world that showed him only cruelty. The belief he held was twisted, an illusion of righteousness born from violence and fear. He convinced himself that by eradicating those who sinned and those who strayed, he could force the world to bend to a peace he could never truly understand. He believed that if he became the embodiment of fear, he could silence the chaos in his own heart and keep the storms at bay by erasing the ones who threatened the fragile order. His immortality made him think he was above the world, above its suffering, a judge, a harbinger, but never a man who could feel his own heartbreak."

"At first, he thought he was doing it for them—for peace, for safety. And when he saw the rise of his village, the decline of crime, and the fear that kept others from defying him, the lie became the truth in his eyes. He thought it was working. He thought he had made the world better, that peace—his peace—was real. But through our meetings, there was a flicker in him, a quiet desperation. He began questioning the lie, though he would not admit it initially. Deep down, he knew he wasn't a savior. He was a killer. He wasn't restoring order—he was creating a prison, one where his own guilt kept him shackled."

"But that revelation, that painful awareness, tore at him more than any wound could. He could not bear to look at the devastation he had caused. Every life he took, every sin he cleansed, was a reminder of his own brokenness, his own inability to save anyone, least of all himself. He wanted desperately to believe that there was some righteousness in him, that this was the only path to peace. The village was quieter, yes. But it was quieter because it was suffocating. People no longer dared to live, only to survive. And in that silence, he saw what he had become: a shadow of the man he once was, clinging to an idea of peace that could never exist."

"But within him were two truths now. One—a man desperate to cling to the lie, to hold onto the world he had built, where he could be the hammer that shaped a perfect peace. The other—the man who had seen through the illusion, who knew that peace built on fear was no peace at all and that the price of such a world was the loss of everything that made him human. These two men, these two parts of him, could no longer coexist. The pressure shattered him, his soul splitting into pieces, like glass dropped onto stone. The force of his own contradictions broke him beyond repair, and I could see the toll it was taking."

"He couldn't bear it. He couldn't face the horror of his choices, the weight of the lives he had destroyed, all for something so… hollow. So he fractured. One part of him stayed in the daylight, pretending the world was as it should be, pretending that peace could be bought with blood. The other hid in the shadows, a man haunted by the ghosts of his sins, unable to escape the truth he couldn't bear. And so they fought, these two pieces of him—one pushing forward, the other pulling away—until there was no reconciliation, no healing."

"I tried, you know. I tried to save him, to help him see the way out. But I realized—too late, perhaps—that there was no saving him. Not fully. He had to face the consequences of his choices, the darkness inside himself. And so, in the end, I made the hardest decision of all. I found him a place where he could do no more harm, where the light of his past would never reach. I didn't save him. I only gave him the space to fall apart completely. The rest was up to him."

"I used seals to seal this temple. To make it his safe haven and his prison. However, such a strong seal came at a cost. I used the help of my three strongest disciples. I bound them to the shrine to act as its guardians, and I used my life force to keep the seal in place as long as he needed it." Shiori gasped at this point. She was sure he was talking about the guardians.

"While the seal took most of my life force, I had one last trick up my sleeve. You see, my clan had a kekkei genkai. We could transfer our life force into another body and, in a way, possess that body. After the sealing, my life force was not enough to sustain a human body, but there was an injured crow nearby that was on the verge of death."

"I possessed the body and managed to live like that ever since, but it wasn't completely out of my own volition. As the head of the temple, there was one last duty for me to fulfill—I had to find a successor. Someone to spread the practice of Ninshu," Yoichi said.

Shiori, who had barely managed to hold back her questions until this point, finally asked, "Ninshu?"

"Yes. It is an ancient practice—a way for people to communicate and truly understand each other." His voice carried a weight that hinted at the depth of the subject.

Shiori could sense what was coming next. "I don't think I'm the right person to follow that path. I already have my own path to follow," she said. She didn't want to disappoint him, but she couldn't make promises she wasn't ready to keep.

"Oh no. I'm not going to ask that from you. It isn't a path meant for you. However, my time is coming to an end. As we are speaking, your body is on the verge of death. Your chakra was completely drained, and your body couldn't handle it. So I took action and used my remaining life force to possess you. I'm transferring my life force to you so you may live."

He smiled, but Shiori was already shaking her head, about to interrupt. She wanted to tell him not to do it—to find another way. She didn't want to live at the cost of his life.

"All I need you to do is pass along a message to my dear friend. The book is beneath our meeting place. He should be able to figure out the rest on his own. I've already lived far past my time, so let this be my final act of kindness in this world."

He reached out, his hand brushing gently against her face.

Shiori felt a dampness on her cheeks. Was she crying? When had she started crying? "I don't want you to die," she said in a shaky voice.

"I know, dear, but it's alright. It's long past my time, and I know I'm leaving everything in good hands. I believe in you, and I know you'll achieve great things. So live a life you can be proud of."

He began to glow, the light slowly enveloping him.

They both knew his time was near, and Shiori could do nothing to stop it. She threw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly as if holding on could somehow keep him from fading away.

He hugged her back, his hand softly caressing her hair and back. "Thank you for all your kindness and friendship, Shiori-chan. Take care of yourself."

And then he was gone.

Shiori felt a sudden pull on her consciousness, and her eyes snapped open.

Chapter Text

The first thing Shiori noticed was that her head was in her sensei's lap, and the man was crying. Shiori's gasp for air seemed to snap the man out of a trance, and he immediately pulled Shiori into a bone-crushing hug.

"Shiori-chan," he said as he sobbed loudly. His hold was firm, yet there was a gentleness to it as if he was afraid to hurt her.

"Sensei." She said. Her voice was raspy and barely above a whisper. She was still too tired.

"Shhhh. You don't need to talk. Try to save your energy. I will…" His voice trailed off as Shiori passed out again.

The next time she opened her eyes, she was in a strange room. She had no idea where she was or how much time had passed, but she had to find her sensei. She tried to get up, but her limbs did not listen to her.

She struggled some more before exhausting herself. She looked around the room for some more clues she might have missed. The room looked like any other average room in an inn. It was bare and minimally decorated.

However, she noticed that there was another futon next to hers. It was neatly folded and put to the side. She could also see some travel bags and scrolls next to the wall, all neatly arranged. She also saw her own backpack, which brought her some relief.

She tried to use her chakra to find her sensei, but she noticed that she could not use her chakra at all. This made her panic some more, as she felt the slight burning sensation of an active seal on her body.

It was probably a chakra suppressant placed on her arm. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself. She was not restrained otherwise, so it was most likely not a kidnapping. There could be several reasons for the seal.

As medics, they often use it when the patient's chakra is unstable or they cannot control it. Also, when the use of chakra could cause damage to the body, her state could be one reason.

She was too low on chakra, and with her seals released, her body must not have been able to regulate her chakra on its own. They must have put the seal on her to help her with recovery. She still did not feel comfortable being alone.

She felt tired and sleepy but resisted the sweet call of unconsciousness. She didn't feel safe enough to do so, not before finding out who had brought her here. She started thinking about the recent events.

Before Yoichi disappeared, he shared some more memories with her, scenes of their interactions from his point of view. She now also knew that he was the one who would enter her room and other places to leave her clues.

Feeling the warmth and happiness it brought the other man was strange. She was grateful but also very sad. She knew that the man's soul was bound to the temple and that he would fade away either way after the seal was broken. But still, he gave away the last of his life so that she could survive.

She also learned more about the seal. It was meant to keep her sensei inside and only break when he was ready to face the outside world. when he was finally at peace with himself. It was the most intricate seal she had ever seen. It would constantly monitor the chakra of the target and react accordingly. It would also take its power from the life force of those bound to it.

She also learned something more: the truth about the shadows. They were not mere apparitions but actual humans. She was still unsure how it was possible, but from the bits and pieces she saw, Oni had the power to bind the souls of those he killed.

He was able to hold them captive in a way that did not allow them to pass into the afterlife and, to a degree, order them around. The souls slowly deteriorate and lose their humanity, becoming shadowy figures.

There were no real disciples in the temple. It was just the shadowy figures, hidden under layers of clothing since the sun would burn the shadows into nothingness. They would serve the temple to repent for the sins they've committed during their lives. Once Oni was satisfied, he would free them.

However, there was more to it. The shadows felt empty—they were souls without a body. So they would wander out at night trying to find a body. That was why Oni patrolled the temple grounds at night. They feared his presence, and he would try to ensure that they remained on the temple grounds since he couldn't chase after them outside.

It was all so unbelievable to her. She had never seen or read about kekkei genkais that work this way. Immortality? Ability to control the souls? She knew there was much more but didn't know if her brain was ready to handle more surprises.

She groaned in pain. Her mouth felt dry, and she just wanted some water, but she was still too weak to get up alone. She started reciting medical books in her head.

After what seemed like forever, she heard the familiar sound of the door opening. She looked towards the door to see her sensei walking in with a few bags in hand. He didn't immediately notice that she was awake.

He looked tired and worn out as if he hadn't slept in a while. Shiori wanted to call to him, but it came out more as a groan. He dropped the bags and was at her side in an instant.

"You are awake." He said gently with a small smile. His face instantly lighted up as he checked over her.

Shiori was still unable to talk, so she stared at the water pitcher on a nearby table. He followed her gaze and understood what she needed. He grabbed her a cup of water and returned to sit beside her.

He maneuvered her to a seated position and held her cup so she could drink easily. Once she drank enough, he put the cup to the side. She finally felt well enough to talk.

"What happened?" She knew it was a broad question, but she also knew that he would understand what she was asking.

"A lot, little one. The aftershock of my powers merging was enough to crack the barriers put around the temple. As the barrier kept inside in a stasis state and with it gone, everything started to age rapidly. 400 years of aging catching up in a matter of minutes. Almost everything is gone. But do not worry. Your belongings were safe as the stasis effect would only affect everything that was inside it when it was created." he said with a sad tone.

"Where are the guardians?" She asked. She was worried about the answer she might hear. She knew that the man was choosing his words wisely, but that couldn't be possible, could it? 400 years. It just didn't make sense.

"I'm sorry to tell you this, but the stasis also affected them. They were normal humans before the seal, and unfortunately…" He couldn't bring himself to say the words. His eyes were glistening with unshed tears. He looked so pained and broken.

Shiori mustered enough energy to move slightly to the side and hug the man. He automatically wrapped his hands around her. They were silent, except for the muffled sounds of their crying, seeking comfort in each other's presence.

It took them a while to get it out of their system, and the conversation that followed did not make it any easier. They both had a lot to tell each other.

"What should I call you now, sensei?" She decided to ask the first question.

"I don't think using one of my previous names would be suitable as I want this to be a new chapter in my life. However, I do not have a particular name in mind. Would you give me the honor of choosing me a name?" he said softly.

Shiori thought about it long and hard. She didn't want to give him a random name. She wanted the name to be special. But she also knew that names often bear weight. People usually strived to live up to the meaning of their names.

Her first sensei gave her the name Shiori when he saw her passion for reading and decided that calling her girl every time he needed to call her was exhausting. So he named her a bookmark. She had no problems with the name and was actually grateful to finally have a name. It was the first gift she ever received.

"Yuki," she finally said. Your hair is as white as snow," she blurted out. She wanted him to live free of expectations, to live for himself, and to choose his own path

He chuckled. It was the first genuine laugh he had had since the events, and it made Shiori feel warm and happy. "Thank you, little one. It's an amazing name," he said. She knew that he was probably aware of her intentions with the name. He was always insightful.

"So, how old are you?" She asked next.

"That is a hard question, little one. I know I'm over 500 years old, but I'm not sure how old exactly I am. I stopped aging somewhere in my mid-twenties. It's due to the mixture of my two kekei-genkais. The one from my maternal side would slow the aging, but it depended on the chakra reserves. They had smaller reserves and would usually live up to 200 years. But on my paternal side, they had substantial reserves. This, combined with the rapid healing from my paternal side, basically stopped my body from aging any further." He said thoughtfully.

"Can you tell me more about your powers?" she asked, and she couldn't help it. She was too curious about it, after all.

"Of course. As I said before, on my maternal side, I have a kekei-genkai that would slow down aging based on the chakra reserves. There are also some secret techniques. They were scholars, dedicating their lives to gathering knowledge. They also had a love for avians and had a special connection to them. They invented a secret technique that allowed them to talk to avians, which is how I talk to the ravens. Of course, ravens are not the only avians I can talk to, but since I've spent much time with them, it is easier for me to connect with them."

"On my paternal side, things were a bit more complicated. They were warriors, and their kekkei genkai allowed them to have accelerated strength, healing, and senses. However, their powers were heavily affected by the moon and stars, so they were nocturnal, doing most of their fights at night. They also had secret techniques to enhance their abilities." Yuki said as he took out the necklace, which was always hidden under his robes.

"I had this made for me long ago. It's a mixture of emblems used by each clan." He said as he handed it over for her to see. The intricate designs pointed out skilled craftsmanship. It was a large necklace with a delicate design, yet it had a good weight to it. It is not too much to be a bother for daily use, but it is not too light to be brittle. She also noticed a tiny seal scratched into the back. A protection seal against elements and small damages.

"The seal was later added by a man I saved. He had red hair like yours and was from a small island," he said, and her mind immediately went to the Uzumaki clan. After a thorough look, she gave him the necklace back.

He took it and put it around his neck. She had one more question to ask. "Do you know of anyone named Tadashi?" She needed to solve this lask mystery.

Yuki tensed for a moment before answering. "Yes. It was one of the names I was given when I was a child. How do you know of that name?" He asked, his tone heavy with pain as it brought unpleasant memories.

Shiori decided to tell him everything.

Chapter Text

They had a long talk, and Shiori knew how it would come to an end. They both knew that was why they both sat in silence. She wanted to pretend that the silence was bringing her comfort, but the truth was that she hated it.

There was so much she wanted to say, so much to ask, but it would only make things harder for them both. So Shiori decided to be the one to acknowledge it. "Sensei, let both of us get some rest tonight. Tomorrow, we say goodbye." It was hard to say, and she saw how the man's emotions also spiked at that. He quickly brought his emotions under control.

He nodded, and they both got ready to sleep. Without a word exchanged, they laid their futons next to each other. Shiori turned her back to him, not wanting him to see her tears. She knew that it was hard for him as well, but they had to do it.

She was startled when a warm arm wrapped around her. Her muffled sobs filled the room.

She didn't know when she fell asleep, but she woke up early. She went through the packs and sealed her belongings in her bag. For the first time since she visited the temple, she changed into her favorite outfit.

She could feel that Yuki was awake from his chakra, but he didn't show any outward signs of being awake until she was done. He silently got up and got ready as well. He was wearing a simple crimson battle kimono, but he didn't have any weapons on him.

He had quite a few bags, which could make traveling difficult. Shiori searched her bag, took out a few storage scrolls along with some supply scrolls she had, and gave them to him. He accepted them with a smile.

She couldn't help but sense dread taking over her. The man didn't have to leave the temple for centuries. Was he even ready to face the real world? Did he know about all the advancements and facts that were essential parts of life?

She went through her bags in a rush. Finding all the scrolls that may be relevant to him. She neatly sealed them all. "This scroll contains the basic knowledge and history, this one contains some basic medicine and first aid kit, this one had emergency rations, and…" She went on to explain all the content.

He listened attentively and finished packing in a much more organized manner. When he was done, he motioned for her to come closer. She walked up to him. He reached around his neck and took out his necklace.

"This is one of my most valuable treasures. I want you to keep it safe for me until we see each other again." He tied the necklace around her neck.

She also wanted to give him something. A keep safe. But she didn't have much to offer. Then she remembered. She reached into the depths of her bag. A seal so tiny that anyone would miss, except for her. Since she was the one who put it there.

She unsealed what she was looking for. A dagger. It didn't look special, but to her, it was. "When I first woke up, this was the only thing I had with me. I wasn't even wearing any clothes. I kept it ever since. It can be a key to finding out about my past one day. So you should also keep this safe for me." She gave him the dagger.

It was a small dagger that could be easily hidden under clothing. It had a red handle and matching sheath. When she first woke up, she only had the dagger, not the sheath. But carrying the dagger around without a sheath was hard, so she had it crafted for the blade.

Yuki took the dagger and hid it in his clothing. "I know you are going to find the path of peace. But it's still good to use for peeling some fruits." She said with a small laugh.

He chuckled and gave her a hair ruffle. They looked at each other for a moment longer before leaving the room. They had breakfast in a nearby shop. And headed to the city gates. They hugged each other tightly.

"It's time to go, Shiori-chan, but before that, there is one last thing I want you to have. Will you please give me your hand?" Yuki said. Shiori gave him her left hand. He turned her hand so her palm was facing up.

Then, quicker than her eyes could follow, he went through a long series of hand signs. When he was done, he touched her wrist with his index and middle finger. Shiori felt a shock of chakra go through her. It was not painful or unpleasant. It was just warm and foreign—yet familiar since it was his chakra.

When he removed her hand, a small mark appeared. It looked like a raven, the size of a coin. She brought her hand closer to her face to examine it.

"It's a secret technique of my clan. If triggered, it allows me to find your location no matter where or how far apart we are. Use it if you are ever in danger. It's a one-time use, but I can always reapply it after. So do not hesitate to use it." He said as he ruffled her hair one last time.

Traveling alone once again didn't feel the same as it did before. She had always enjoyed the sense of adventure in the past, but now she felt empty as if a part of her was missing. She knew that their journeys had different paths to take, even if their destinations were the same.

She was sure that their paths would cross again. For an unknown reason, she was sure of it. So, she decided to smile and face the world head-on. If anything, during her time in the temple, she realized how much she had to learn.

But she had a plan now. She needed to return to the land of fire to resupply and then head to the wind country to continue her studies. She first wanted to take their medical exam and get her certificate.

Then, she could stay there for a while and exchange her medical expertise for their knowledge of poisons. Tsunade-sensei might be the most capable medic in all nations, but her power was in her unparalleled knowledge of the human body and how it works. Her experience played a huge role in that, too.

It was not something anyone could achieve, and it would take decades of dedication and talent. Her goal was to simplify medical knowledge so it would be more accessible, and so those who wanted to follow the same path wouldn't have to spend as much time.

To do this, she had to find shortcuts. While Tsunade-sensei could treat the most dangerous poisons by isolating and extracting the poison and then healing the patient, it would be much easier for those who didn't have as much power or skills to do the same thing and could instead use counterpoisons.

She knew that Suna was not likely to reveal any secrets to her, but even with their public knowledge, she could still learn from their methods and approaches. Still, she needed to get everything she would need for the long journey.

It would take her two weeks to get to Konoha at her speed. But she was too tired to make the whole journey back without breaks. She just wanted to get back to the safety of the land of fire before taking a break.

It took her five days to reach the border of fire country. It was sooner than she estimated, but she pushed herself too much. She knew her body was protesting against each movement, but she pushed forward.

She only slept when she could find a village, not trusting her abilities to defend herself if caught in the open. This meant that she had to push herself enough to reach a village by the end of each day.

She was walking at civilian speed. Not able to run or go any faster. She knew that she was going to have a long recovery when it was all done. It was stupid of her to push Yuki-sensei away like that.

He was in no hurry to start his journey, but Shiori pushed him away. He also knew she had not recovered enough for extended travel, but Shiori couldn't bear delaying the inevitable. She knew they had to separate, and staying with him longer would only complicate things.

She also needed a safe place to recover so she couldn't be vulnerable in unfamiliar territory. But now that she was in the bordering area, she could relax slightly. There were regular ANBU and shinobi patrols near the border, so she was safe to a degree.

Of course, if she was lucky, she wouldn't face either of them. They would mostly patrol the areas and only interfere if they believed you were causing trouble. Sometimes, they would also randomly check the travelers, but that was rare.

So she kept her head down and tried to avoid suspicion. It was around noon, and she still had a good few hours before getting to the closest village. She decided to rest in a clearing. She had no energy to cook, so she took some dry rations.

She ate and massaged her legs, trying to relieve some pain. Her feet were bruised and slightly swollen. She took out some slave and bandages and wrapped her feet carefully. She knew using chakra to heal them would only make her feel worse.

She rested a little longer until the salve's numbing effect kicked in. Then she started walking again.

She got to the village a little before dark. It was a tiny village. After asking around for a while, she found the singular inn. Thankfully, they had an empty room since they had no other visitors in the village.

The village was not safe enough for her to take her intended break, but it would do for the night. A larger city in which merchants and travelers often stayed was about a half-day journey away.

Since the city brought much revenue from travelers, it had some protection from the land of fire. There were always some shinobi patrolling close by, ready to intervene in cases of emergency. That would be a better place for her to stay.

She didn't have the energy to change clothes or do anything else besides putting up some security seals before she fell asleep.

She slept until mid-morning. When she got up, she took a shower and cleaned up before eating a light breakfast. She wasn't sure how her stomach would handle a big meal, so it was better to go with something simple.

After finishing her breakfast, she left the village.

Chapter Text

She woke up well-rested, warm under the blankets, and a little stiff. After finally getting to her destination, she still had to push herself to find a secure inn, seal her room with the best security seals she had, and make sure everything was ready for her long rest.

Her first round of sleeping took four days. She only woke up because her stomach was too upset to sleep peacefully. She stayed awake long enough to order some food, take a shower, and eat. She then fell asleep once again.

This routine followed for a week. She would sleep most of the day, get up to eat, use the bathroom, and sleep again. Little by little, she gained back her strength. She was finally out of immediate danger.

This did not mean that she was ready to strain her body, but it did mean that she could start training it. She started by heading out to the village for some light physical exercise. She then slowly added some chakra exercises to the mix.

Her chakra control was not as refined as she liked, but she also knew that it was from removing the seal. She still got overwhelmed when she was in a crowd or when strong emotions were close to her, but she was slowly getting the hang of it.

After another week, it was time to go. She didn't have a lot of money left. She had to sell some medicinal plants and balms for enough money to get to Konoha. She wasn't healed enough to attempt healing others for money.

She packed her things and went on her way. A caravan heading to Konoha offered to take her, but she refused. While they had hired protection, the guards were not shinobi, and she would be in more danger if she traveled with them.

She opted for a shortcut to Konoha. There was no road, but it was frequented by shinobi. It would lower her chance of getting attacked by bandits. She had her identification documents in her tight pouch so they would be easily accessible.

Her unsealed weapons were all in visible places. She didn't want to look suspicious by not carrying any weapon on a road frequented by shinobi, even if she had no intentions of fighting. Hopefully, things will go well.

She used her sensing abilities passively. While her net was covering a good range around her, she wasn't actively pushing it to locate anything in range. This would help her keep the range up without using too much chakra.

She finally reached Konoha. It was a challenging journey, and every night, she had to sleep in the trees. She was also stopped by the Shinobi patrol twice. Still, thankfully, they weren't hostile once they realized she was cooperative.

The second group was actually some Chunin returning from a mission, and they accompanied her during the last day. One of the Chunin had a slight leg injury—not enough to hinder him, but enough to slow them down from returning to full speed.

Shiori offered to heal him, and they accompanied her to Konoha. It's been a while since she practiced tree running, and she could tell they were going slower to accommodate her. Still, it was fun for her.

She avoided using it when traveling alone since she never knew what may come up and needed to preserve all the chakra she could. Still, with their destination, it was safe this time. She still didn't let her guard down and was on the lookout, but she felt safer than before.

She was currently standing in a line for civilians to have their documents checked. The chunins bid her goodbye when they reached the gate since they had to report back to the Hokage. She didn't mind.

All she had to do was wait and head to the Tsunade-sensei's apartment. While she hasn't returned to Konoha in a long while, the Hokage still maintained an apartment for her in case she ever changed her mind since the Senju compound was destroyed during the Kyubi attack.

Shiori had the keys to the apartment. She just had to show her documentation and the official letter from Tsunade-sensei, which allowed her access. It was finally her turn.

"Name and reason for the visit?" The first guard asked while the other was going through her documents.

"I'm Shiori. I'm here to train and rest before heading to Sunal." She said calmly.

"To Suna? What for?" He asked curiously. It was not every day that a young kid traveled such a long journey by themselves.

"I'm a traveling medic in the land of fire, but I want to get my license for the land of wind next. Before heading there, I want to train for the exam, and Tsunade-sensei has allowed me access to her apartment." She said confidently. While some of her skills were rusty, she was sure she could bring them up to standard before reaching Suna.

The second guard then gave him a signal, and they returned her documents to her. "Everything checks out. As per the procedure of traveling medics, you should report to the hospital tomorrow," he said with a small smile.

Shiori carefully took her documents and bowed before heading through the maze-like streets. Although she was not familiar with Konoha, she remembered enough from her previous visits to find her way.

She stopped at only a few stalls to get some food and basics for a few days. These many people in such close proximity overwhelmed her, like an itch on her skin that wouldn't quite go away.

She rushed through the transactions, not caring about the pleasantries. When she finally got to the apartment, she sorted through the bags mechanically. Once she was done, she went to the spare room to rest.

She woke up to the sound of knocking on her door. The apartment was in a shinobi complex with retired ANBU and Jonin, so she wasn't worried about intruders. She carefully walked up to the door.

"Who is it?" She asked without opening the door. She could feel the chakra of the person. They were a he, and he was not trying to hide his presence

"Hokage-sama has summoned you," the voice said. It was a monotone voice, and there were no shifts in chakra. It was probably someone high-ranking. She opened the door and saw a man standing there.

He looked like an average Konoha Shinobi, with dark hair and standard attire. There were a few scars on his face and arm, but nothing distinctive. He held out a scroll to her.

She took it and inspected it before opening it. It had the Hokage's official seal, so she was not very suspicious. She opened the scroll and read through the content. It was a simple summon requiring her presence regarding her payment for services she performed while she was in the land of fire.

She looked at the bottom of the letter and saw that she had to be there in half an hour, which meant that she still had some time. "Thank you for delivering the summons. I know my way to the Hokage tower. I will be there on time," she said with a slight bow. She had a bedhead from her nap, and her clothing was wrinkled and dirty. She wanted to look presentable.

The Jonin seemed to understand her intention, and he nodded in acknowledgment before shunshining away. Shiori closed the door and rushed to get ready.

She managed to make it in time with five minutes to spare. Her heartbeat was a little too fast, and her breathing was ragged, but she made it in time. She showed her letter of summons and identification documentation to the secretary on the ground floor to gain access to higher floors.

She already knew the way, so she easily made it to the top floor. Hokage's secretary was sitting at the desk in front of the office. He looked like he was waiting for her. He motioned for her to come close, and after double-checking her documents, he gave them back to her.

"Wait here outside the door; when the group before you come out, it's your turn to go in." He said in a lazy but calm voice. He was clearly trying to be less intimidating since she was so young. She appreciated the gesture even if she liked being treated like an adult.

She nodded in understanding and stood at a respectable distance from the door. She didn't want to get accused of trying to listen in to Hokage's private meetings by being too close to the door. She kept her eyes down, looking at her hands and feet and trying to pass the time.

The man started humming a tune as he was working on some documents. It calmed her nerves to a degree. This would be the second time that she would get to meet the Hokage. The man had an intimidating presence, even if he tried to appear to her as a kind, caring grandfather figure.

She knew that it was because of Tsunade-sensei and her relationship with her, but she didn't want to know what he would do if she ever stepped out of line. So, she liked to avoid him if possible, despite the man giving her an open invitation to visit anytime.

She was broken out of her thoughts when the doors in front of her opened. A group of Genin, along with their Jonin sensei, came out. The Genin were chatting animatedly, but the Jonin seemed to zoom in on her unfamiliar presence as he stirred his students away.

Shiori didn't blame them. You could never trust strangers, even if it was your own village. She slowly walked into the office. It was just as she remembered from her last visit. The Hokage was sitting behind his desk, looking at her as she approached.

She could barely feel a buzz of chakra, no doubt from the hidden ANBU, but she held her senses back from reaching out. She didn't want to come off as hostile. Once she was close enough, she bowed deeply and waited to be acknowledged.

"Rise Shiori-chan. It is good to see you." The Hokage said with a kind smile. His presence still felt big and strong but not as scary as she remembered. Maybe she had also grown up a bit since their last meeting.

"Likewise Hokage-sama. You called for me?" She said. She couldn't help the slight shake in her voice. She just wanted to get done with this meeting.

"There is no need for such formalities, Shiori-chan. I just wanted to know how you have been since our previous meeting." He said in a kind voice. Shiori knew that while it was a request, she didn't have the option to refuse.

So she just gave a recap, telling him about some of the villages she visited and things she learned along the way. She did not talk about Yuki or her encounter with Orochimaru. She knew that it wouldn't be a good idea.

The Hokage could surely tell that, but he didn't push her. He didn't need to. She wasn't a shinobi under his command, and he trusted her loyalty to Tsunade.

"It's good to hear Shiori-chan. I've heard about your intention to get your license for the Land of Wind. Do you have any plans on how you want to proceed?" He asked as he took out his pipe.

"Yes, Hokage-sama. There are some materials I need to study, but I think I already have most of what I need. I also need to practice my skills. Would it be possible for me to volunteer in the hospital?" She asked hesitantly. She knew that the man was already aware of her intentions, but it was still hard to make a request to him.

"Of course. It would be a wonderful idea. The hospital can always use the extra support from someone capable like yourself. I will assign you to the shinobi section since it would be a better use for your skills. I will send someone to take you to the hospital along with a permission letter tomorrow morning," he said with a smile.

Shiori knew that it was a trick. They probably wanted to assess her skills and capabilities while getting free labor from her. Still, it was a price she was willing to pay.

"I would be grateful, Hokage-sama." She said with a slight bow.

"Get some rest for the night. You will have a long day ahead." He said as he dismissed her. She bowed as she exited the room.

Chapter Text

The next day, she rose early and had a substantial breakfast, fully aware that it was going to be a demanding day. She had learned from Tsunade-sensei that there was rarely a chance to eat during a shift, a lesson she took to heart. Her dedication to her work was unwavering.

While you may find time for some small snacks, a full meal is often impossible. She also went through some stretches to warm her mussels for the long day ahead. Just as she changed her clothes and was ready to head out, she heard knocking on her door.

She could tell from their chakra that it was a chunin, and they were in a hurry. She opened the door to see a young woman. She seemed to be in her mid-twenties. She had black hair and hazel eyes. Her hair was pulled into a neat bun on top of her head with two strands loose that framed her face. She was wearing average chunin attire.

"Are you Shiori?" She asked.

Shiori nodded. "Follow me. Hokage-sama ordered me to show you to the hospital," she said. She waited for Shiori to get out and lock the door before walking towards the hospital.

She didn't seem in the mood for small talk, so Shiori didn't push for it. They walked in silence until they got to the hospital.

"Wait here." She said once they were inside. Shiori nodded as the woman went to talk to a receptionist. The hospital was relatively crowded, with many civilians and children around. Many were coughing and sneezing, so there was probably a flu or cold going around.

Shiori's heart went out to the child, her instincts urging her to help. But before she could act, she was called back to her duty by a familiar voice.

She turned her head to see the woman and a tall man in doctor's attire. "I am Doctor Kishi Kei. You can call me Doctor Kishi. You will be working under me." He said in a tired tone. He had dark circles under his eyes that showed a lack of sleep, his hair was disheveled, and he had stubble that showed he hadn't had the time to shave in a while.

Shiori bowed politely. "I am Shiori. Pleased to meet you."

"Let's head to the upper floor." He said as he bid the chunin woman goodbye. He told her more about the hospital and its structure as they headed up the stairs.

"The hospital had 5 floors. The first two floors are mostly for civilians. The third floor is for operating rooms, and the upper two are for shinobi. You will not have access to all sections since you are not a Konoha citizen or shinobi. For now, you should just follow me or one of the nurses around. Later, I will send someone to show you around all the areas where you will work."

"Today, you will accompany me in treating patients so I can assess your skills. If your performance is satisfactory, you will be in charge of your own patients. Now tell me about your skills." He said as they reached the fourth floor and reached his office.

"I am a traveling medic. I have general training in treating all kinds of wounds and illnesses. Still, if I want to talk about my skills, they are mostly in treating wounds, blood loss, broken bones, and immediate care."

"While I have the basic training to perform surgeries and assist them, I don't consider myself an expert. I also don't have a specialization. Most of my treatments are focused on stabilizing patients and healing life-threatening injuries. I'm also familiar with medicinal plants and their effects. So I can treat poisons and administer medication." Shiori said calmly. She was not shy about admitting her weaknesses. It was better than getting herself in a situation where a patient lost their life because of her lack of skills.

Doctor Kishi hummed thoughtfully. "It's a good start. I will test you on the skills you've mentioned. Do you have any specialization in mind for the future?" He asked as he went through some files on his desk.

"Not in the near future, but since I want to stay a traveling medic, I want to expand my skills regarding surgeries so I can save more lives. I'm also interested in learning more about the chakra system. For now, I plan to get my certificate for the land of wind. For the exams, I need to work on healing injuries that are more common to their land." Shiori said as they exited the room once again.

The land of wind presented unique challenges. With relentless sand storms and scarcity of water, there were many medical conditions that were rare outside those climates. Shiori was acutely aware of the responsibility she bore in treating these conditions.

Doctor Kishi guided her to an empty room. He pointed to an examination bed and motioned for her to sit on the bed. "First, I will give you a full checkup." He said as he grabbed a pair of gloves.

She was finally on a lunch break. It was not time for lunch as it was 4 in the afternoon, but she just got time for a break. Which also seemed funny to her because that was most of what she did today. Treating broken bones.

Their day started after Doctor Kishi cleared her up for duty with a mild caution against chakra overuse. They went from room to room. Doctor Kishi would let her examine the patient before doing so himself. He would then ask for her full diagnosis report before giving his own.

He was very knowledgeable. He was a direct man who didn't sugarcoat his word, which was a good characteristic in their line of work. He didn't give her compliments for being correct, but he also didn't reprimand her if she missed something. He would instead try to ask her and get to the root of why she missed or ignored those details.

It was a good exercise for her. Something she used to do when she first started treating patients. But now she felt the pressure. She had been actively treating patients for a while now, and she was afraid of finding out that her skills were lacking beyond what she believed.

She had no delusions about her skill level, but still, the fear was present. She didn't let it cloud her judgment. So, she set her insecurities aside and let her skills guide her.

Since she still had some limitations regarding chakra use, Doctor Kishi was taking care of that for the most part. She would treat the more minor fractures and treating wounds that didn't need chakra while Doctor Kishi took care of the bulk of the problem.

Despite what people wanted to believe, doctors were not endless chakra machines that magically treated all problems. They had limitations on their chakra use as well. Since most medics had smaller reserves, the issue was more prominent.

So, they had to be careful about how much chakra they used and how they used it. They usually use chakra to diagnose and stabilize the patient while using surgeries and other means to help with the rest.

Broken bones were usually one such case. The standard procedure was to use physical means and chakra to set the bones correctly. For civilians, they would then use a cast and give them information about the recovery. For shinobi who needed to return to active duty, they would use more chakra. But just enough to create weak bonds that would keep the bones in their place. This would cut into recovery time and ensure a better result.

It was not a matter of not being able to. They had the necessary skills and had to undergo periodic and regular training to ensure their skills wouldn't decline. In fact, in war times, on the battlefield, when administering aid outside the village, or ANBU, people needed to return to duty immediately.

It was a matter of the many injuries they had to treat. Even now that Shiori was taking a break, Doctor Kishi was still working. Shiori could admire his dedication. She could already feel her skills getting sharper.

This was an opportunity for her that was hard to come by. A chance to practice her skills repeatedly to her heart's content.

A week passed quickly, and Shiori got used to her new schedule. She no longer shadowed Doctor Kishi unless she had a new case for her that she hadn't done already. Every morning, he would give her a list.

It contained the names of all the patients she had to visit that day as checkups besides the cases that she would be called to during the day. She could also tell that her workload was much lighter than others, but she didn't complain.

She did what she needed to do to the best of her abilities. She looked at the file for her first patient of the day. He was a Jonin named Shiranui Genma. He was in the hospital because of injuries during a mission. A kunai that caused some damage to his liver and multiple other wounds, along with fractured ribs. He also had second-degree burns on his arm from an enemy's jutsu.

He didn't need surgery, but he lost a lot of blood. He also had chakra exhaustion. He's been in the hospital for 2 days, and if things went well, he would be discharged after 3 more days. She was going to check on his healing process and heal his arm now that he was stable and recovered from chakra exhaustion.

Shiori entered his room along with the nurse she was working with. They didn't want the patients to panic when they saw an unfamiliar face healing them, so they would make sure she was accompanied by someone the patient knew on her first visit.

Thankfully, the patient was awake. He was lying in bed with a senbon in his mouth. Idly reading a book when they entered. He was immediately on alert but did not make a move as he recognized the nurse.

"You can call me Genma." He said in a bored tone, but Shiori could tell that he was still on guard with her.

"I am Shiori. I am a traveling medic in the land of fire, but I'm spending some time in Konoha to expand my skills. Doctor Kishi sent me today to check on your wounds and heal the burn wound on your arm." Shiori said with a polite bow.

The man looked to the nurse for confirmation, and when he did, he relaxed slightly. "I read your file, and to check on your wound, I would need to see your upper body. Would you like some help with it?" Shiori said calmly as she got closer.

Genma nodded and looked at the nurse. As he approached and helped him remove his scrubs, Shiori took some sanitizers and cleaned her hands. She also took the tools she needed to get off the bandages.

Once the patient was ready, slowly, with the nurse's help, they took off his bandages. Shiori didn't want to use sharp objects near someone who didn't trust her, so they had to slowly unravel the bandages instead of cutting through them. Everything was healing well, so the nurse set out to reapply the bandages. Shiori then set to work on his arm.

"I am going to use a diagnostic jutsu to understand the extent of the injury," Shiori said. When he nodded, she slowly pushed the chakra to her hand and started her work. The wound seemed worse than it was.

A large area from his shoulder to his elbow was affected. It seemed his sleeve partially melted on his skin, causing some of the damage. But at the same time, the material must have absorbed some of the heat since the wound was mostly surface level.

"The damage is limited to the surface area. When it is fully healed, you will have full functionality and sensation in the arm. For now, I need to clean the wound and heal some of the damage." She said, and when he gave her the go-ahead, she started.

The process did not take long, and she took out a jar of cream once she was satisfied with the result. "This cream is approved by the hospital, but you can get it from any herbalist you prefer. It has aloe vera, calendula, lavender, and comfrey. It will help with pain and keep the area moisturized. It's also antibacterial, so the area will not get infected. May I apply some on your wound?" She asked, and when he nodded again, she proceeded.

She applied a smooth, even layer on the skin and wrapped it lightly again so the area would stay clean. Once they were done, she left the jar with him. "You can reapply the cream as needed, but the nurses will check on you during the day," Shiori said as she prepared to leave.

Before she could step away, she felt a hand on top of her head and froze. The hand just gave her a hair ruffle before moving away. Shiori turned to glare at the man, but he had a small smile.

"Thanks for treating me, kid. Have a nice day." He said as he waved her goodbye.

Shiori did not appreciate such behavior from her patients. Still, she also knew that hitting her patients was not an acceptable response in a hospital.

Chapter Text

It's been three days, and Shiori has fallen into a routine. She visits her patients and helps any new patients who come during her shift. If there were any cases that she had not treated before, Doctor Kishi accompanied her during the visit.

Apparently, doctor Kishi planned for her to join the surgeries from next week to get some more experience as an assistant and see more serious cases. He regularly provided her with reading materials and quizzed her on them.

Shiori was content and happy. At this rate, she will be ready for her examinations soon. She sighed as she got ready to see the next patient. Genma-san was getting discharged today, and he proved himself to be a challenging patient.

He did not act combative or hostile. In fact, he was very cooperative. The problem was that he insisted on treating Shiori like a doting mother hen. He constantly fussed over her, asking questions about how she was doing and if any patient was giving her trouble. He also promised to beat anyone who gave her a hard time.

Shiori had never dealt with a patient like this before, and to be honest, she was happy that he would be discharged today. She knocked before entering the room. Upon entering, she faced the second problem she had with him.

His room was constantly filled with visitors at all hours. More than once, she had to kick people out since the visiting hours were over. At least his visitors got the message the first time she lectured them about the noise complaints and were now much quieter.

Right now, there were three men in the room. She had seen them a few times but did not ask for their names. She walked up to Genma. "I am here to give you your last checkup before the nurse fills out the discharge papers. Do you have any concerns?" Shiori asked as she helped the man take his clothes off.

"No, I'm doing great, Shiori-chan. It's all thanks to you." Shiori's eyebrow twitched at the familiar suffix.

She chose to stay professional and took off his bandages. He did not need them anymore. She checked over his wounds and the burn scar. Once she was done, she applied the cream.

"Don't forget to apply the cream regularly and visit the hospital if you have any concerns," Shiori said as she finished applying the cream and quickly stepped away before the man could mess with her hair again.

He actually pouted at that. "Ahhh, not even a goodbye hug, Shiori-chan," he said, and his friends started laughing.

'YOU CAN NOT PUNCH YOUR PATIENTS.' Shiori repeated in her head like a mantra.

She took a deep breath and left the room. She could always find him when he was discharged from the hospital.

Another week passed, and Shiori was called to the Hokage's office. She stood in front of the Hokage, having an idea of what she was going to be offered but not wanting to jinx it before confirmation.

"Shiori-chan, how have you been?" Hokage asked in his usual kind tone.

"I've been enjoying my time in the hospital, Hokage-sama. Thank you for the opportunity." Shiori said politely.

"I'm happy to hear that. Since you showed interest in growing your knowledge regarding poisons, I wanted to offer you an opportunity. We have a poison expert in the village, and she happens to be back from a long-term mission. Would you accept to train under her?" the Hokage asked.

Shiori knew that offers often come with a price, and she did not like to be in debt without knowing what she owed. "I would be grateful for the opportunity, Hokage-sama. But how can I repay you for such an opportunity?" She decided to take a direct approach.

The Hokage smiled at that. "You are a smart little girl, Shiori-chan. But you do not need to worry. I'm simply paying an overdue debt." He then handed her a piece of paper. "This is where you will meet your new sensei. You do not need to report to the hospital again unless you have some free time and want to assist there." Hokage then dismissed her.

Shiori was confused by the cryptic talk. What debt was the Hokage talking about? It surely wasn't a debt to her. She was already paid in full for her services as a traveling medic while she was in the land of fire. Maybe it was a debt to Tsunade-sensei?

She knew thinking about it was useless, so she just headed to the address.

She did not expect this at all. The address was for a dango shop, and upon getting there, she immediately located her potential sensei. She was a woman in her late teens or early twenties. She had purple hair and wore suggestive mesh clothing. She was eating an unhuman amount of Dangos while throwing the sticks at a tree nearby, following the outline of a leaf insignia.

She could sense that she was strong. But there was also something wrong with her chakra. There was a secondary chakra that seemed vile and curroptive but also familiar. She couldn't put her finger on it.

She seemed strong and confident in her skin, and Shiori could clearly tell that she was purposefully not hiding all of her chakra but only partially. She was certainly dangerous. But if Shiori had to rate her power, she was somewhere between high chunin and low jonin.

Shiori approached her carefully. The woman did not show her any attention, even though Shiori was sure that she was aware of her presence. Shiori stopped right in front of her. "My name is Shiori. Hokage-sama informed me that you are willing to be my sensei?" Shiori said in a questioning tone. She didn't want to come out as hesitant. Still, the Hokage didn't also give her a lot of clarification about the situation.

The woman motioned for her to come closer. Shiori handed her the scroll Hokage had given her. She lazily read through the scroll while eating more dangos. Despite not looking up, she was still hitting the tree on point with the sticks.

Shiori was impressed, and she didn't have to wait long before the woman took some cash out of her pouch and put it on the table before motioning for her to follow her out. Shiori followed obediently.

"Ok, brat. Hokage-sama wants me to teach you a little about Poisons 101. You already have some of the basics since you are a certified medic, but this is going to be more about creating poisons rather than treating them. You know shunshin?" She asked, and after Shiori nodded, they started heading to the forest.

"I will teach you some stuff in my personal lab and give you some reading material. First, I want to get a feel for your skills and what will suit you," she said as they approached an empty training ground.

"Tell me, why do you want to learn about poisons? Besides the whole land of wind license." She asked her as they stood infront of each other.

"I believe that poisons and medicines are very similar. A poison that will paralyze the person can also be used for emergency operations to keep the patient from moving. A poison that slows down the heart beat can also help with bleeding."

"But this is not all. It is also important to not undermine the power of poisons. I am a medic, and while I can fight and defend myself, I do not have high destructive offensive power. Poisons can give me an edge. A way to defeat opponents without exerting too much power. They can also give me a way to escape situations."

"So I want to learn about poisons, both to help patients and to defend myself," Shiori said with conviction, and it was the truth. It was past time for her to admit her shortcomings regarding her power level.

She needed to become stronger so she wouldn't be at the mercy of others. Her new sensei seemed to understand as she nodded her head. "Well, brat, why don't you show me what you got?" she said and then charged at her.

What followed were the most intense three hours of her life. It was clear that her new sensei was holding back and trying to coax her into thinking on her feet and showing all her skills. Shiori used ninjutsu, shurikenjutsu, kenjutsu, taijutsu and even some fuinjutsu. Still, her sensei proved herself to be a worthy opponent.

She handled everything Shiori threw at her with ease. Finally, after an hour of intense battle, Shiori had to yield. Her sensei managed to capture her in a careful trap with ninja wires and was holding one of Shiori's senbons to her neck.

"I yield," Shiori said with a pout. Her breathing was ragged, and she had more than a few bruises and scraps over her body.

"Well, brat, you proved yourself to be not half bad. Call me Anko-sensei." Anko-sensei said as she freed her. Shiori's legs were shaking from the effort to hold her up. She was so tired. At least now she knew why what the familiar chakra coming from her new sensei was.

She was a snake summoner. That chakra felt like Orochimaru, yet somehow, it was corrupted. Shiori didn't fully understand, but she wasn't willing to pry. She smiled at Anko.

"Can you give me a harsh assessment of my skills?" Shiori asked as she healed some of the worst injuries.

"Well, it all comes to skill level. There are some holes in your taijutsu and ninjutsu that mostly come from inexperience. Your ninjutsu skills are limited, but you performed them well, which tells me you have a good grasp of what you use. Your skill with Kunai and Shuriken is average, but you have a better grasp of Senbon."

"You showed great sensing abilities and managed to use medical jutsu to your advantage in the fight. Your skills with seals are also impressive, and you used them cleverly. You also lack physical power. I know you still had a few hidden tricks you didn't want to use, but those aside, I will put you in mid-chunin but with a clear lack of experience." Anko said, and it confirmed her own assessments.

"I want to get stronger. But I'm also doubtful about what I need to do. There are so many skills and much to learn, but I don't know what to prioritize. Being constantly on the road also doesn't give me the opportunity to practice with others unless I start picking fights with random shinobi, which will not end well for me." Shiori said hesitantly. She was frustrated and didn't know what to do.

Anko came closer and put a hand on her shoulder. "You are still a kid. There is so much time ahead of you to find the correct path for you. But how about I give you a hand. I have quite a few friends around the village. I can gather them all for a training session, and they can all give you some tips, and we can come up with a training plan altogether. How does that sound?" She said with a smile.

Shiori nodded. "Thank you, sensei." She said in a soft, shaking voice, trying to hold back tears. She did not want to come across as a crybaby to her new sensei.

"Don't worry, brat. I'm your sensei now, and it's my job to make sure you will become a badass." She said before pointing towards the village. "Let's go get some dinner now. It will be my treat."

They headed back in a calm silence.

Chapter Text

It was the day of Shiori's test, and she was ready for it. For the past few days, Anko-sensei has been teaching her a lot. She would provide her with various scrolls about the basics of poisons and then show her their real-world applications and how she could make them.

She was also teaching her how to control the potency of poisons by adjusting different ingredients. It wasn't anything dangerous, such as mild paralysis, prevention of blood clotting, or disorientation, but nothing too dangerous that a high-level shinobi couldn't fight by burning through with their chakra. However, it should still give her an edge.

Her training was going to last one more week before she had to leave for her exam. She wouldn't be a poison master by any means, but her previous knowledge combined with the training and knowledge she was getting now meant that she was getting a better understanding and knowledge to build upon.

She was learning how to experiment and grow on her own, and that was the most valuable lesson anyone could learn. It may be slower than directly learning from a source, but a strong foundation was valuable and more feasible in her case.

But today, she was going to get another valuable lesson. She knew that Hokage must somehow be behind this. Apparently, Anko-sensei managed to gather four jonins who will gather today to oversee her training. Then, she would get one day of training with each of them before having a few last days with Anko-sensei.

She still had some time before their meeting, but she decided to go early and warm up. She did not want to strain herself in case the test was anything like her first session with Anko-sensei, so she just focused on stretching and warming up her mussels and chakra exercises.

She was nearing the end of her warmup when she felt it. It was barely there, but it was—a small tingly sensation on the edge of her senses. She subtly focused her sensory zone to detect more subtle shifts of chakra.

Her chakra web latched onto the area without being aggressive. She did not want to give away that she knew she was being watched after all, so she couldn't use more chakra beyond her usual output since she didn't want to alert her watchers.

She doubted that they were hostile, but being watched meant that someone cared about her and her presence there. She could sense five people, and none of them seemed hostile, but she didn't have enough chakra in her web to get a better read.

It was most probably the people who were going to oversee her training, but why were they not coming out. She decided not to ponder as she finished her warmup. And just then, one of the watchers decided to come out.

They were no longer hiding their chakra, so Shiori could immediately tell it was Anko-sensei. To give away the fact that she was aware of her presence, Shiori turned back to face the direction she was coming from before she made any noise to alert her of her presence.

The grin on Anko-sensei's face told her that she was aware of what Shiori did. She came to a stop a few steps away from Shiori. "Ready for your test, gaki?" She said as she was given a hair ruffle.

By now, Shiori knew that trying to dodge was pointless. She would just chase her around until she managed to restrain her and get all the hair ruffles she wanted. So she bore through it. "Are your friends going to come out and say hi?" She asked, and by the reaction on her sensei's face, she realized it was the correct thing to say.

Just like that, 4 people sunshine into the clearing. Shiori observed them more carefully now that they were not hiding. The first one was a man in green spandex. She could barely feel any chakra from him, but she could feel the raw power coming from him. He was clearly the strongest in terms of raw power. But that was not just it. His power was not raw. It was refined into a blade that would cut anything that stood in its path.

She could also feel the gentleness and kindness radiating from him. This was undoubtedly the type of man who could level down mountains yet would never harm a butterfly because he had absolute control over that power. The man immediately had her respect.

His fashion sense may be questionable, with a bowl cut, thick eyebrows, and bright spandex, but she could tell that every inch of his body was a testament to his dedication. Every single muscle was the result of years of tireless training. Every clause on his hand showed the story of his will. She was in awe. He was probably the one who was going to teach her taijutsu.

"My name is Might Gai, little blossom. I'm here to show you the power of youth." He boasted loudly. Shiori barely managed to hold back the flinch from the loud volume. She gave the man a slight bow.

The next was a man with a blue bandana and a sickly complexion. He had dark circles around his eyes, and despite Shiori's ability to tell that he was clearly strong, his sickness was holding him back. He had a sword tied behind his back, so he was probably a kenjutsu expert.

"I'm Gekko Hayate. A pleasure to meet you." the man said and coughed a few times after. Did he have a problem with his lungs? Those coughs sounded rough. Shiori gave him a bow as well.

Next was a beautiful woman with long black hair and red eyes. She had amazing control over her chakra, and every move she made was elegant and enchanting.

"My name is Yuhi Kurenai. It's nice to meet you, "the woman said with a small smile, and Shiori bowed to her as well.

And then the last one. She did not ponder for long. It was Genma, and she was not about to give him any attention. In fact, if she knew she could get away with it, she would give the man a good kick in the shin, but she was not sure how others would perceive it.

"I'm Genma. But you already know that, my little kitten." He said cheerfully, which only made Shiori want to hit him even more.

"I am Shiori. It is nice to meet you all." Shiori said with a bow.

"Well, now that the introductions are out of the way, let's start. Each of them is going to test you on a specific skill. After each round, they will give you an assessment, and then they will plan for your day with them. Since you don't have infinite chakra or stamina, let's start with shuriken jutsu. Genma, you are first." Anko said as she and others went to stand in a corner of the clearing.

Genma took out a chalk and drew a target on a tree. Shiori considered it an insult since it was beyond her level, but she decided to indulge him. Despite the man annoying her to no end, she could tell that he was very powerful.

He then walked up to Shiori and motioned for her to follow to the opposite end of the clearing from the tree. "As a warmup, I want you to throw 5 kunai, 5 shurikens, and 5 senbons at the target." He said as he handed her 5 kunai.

She took a second to test their balance before throwing. To no one's surprise, she managed to throw all the projectiles accurately. She turned to face Genma. He gave her a nod and headed to the opposite side of the training ground.

"I can see that you favor senbons. It's a good choice since you can carry more, and your size and muscle mass also indicate a better aptitude for it. I want you to throw senbons at me for this part of the test." He said in a lazy tone like he was sure she could not hit him.

Shiori was not one to underestimate her opponents, but she still aimed at somewhere nonlethal. She threw the senbon with the same speed and power as the previous ones. Before the senbon was even close, Genma spits the senbon in the corner of his mouth, managed to hit hers mid-air and send it off course. Shiori was impressed but knew that the man didn't do it just for show. He was trying to show her that she wouldn't be able to hit him even if she gave it her all. He was a jonin, after all.

Shiori got the message clearly. She took her next senbon and threw it with all she had.

After Genma, she had a quick spar with Hayate to test her Kenjutsu. It's been a while since she used weapons, but it went better than she expected. They all took a quick break for lunch before continuing the tests.

Next was Kurenai, who tested her on genjutsu. She didn't test her on casting them but on breaking out of them. Her genjutsu repository may have been limited, but her control ensured that she was able to cast them well. Kurenai was testing her on detection and dispelling them. She was also a chunin but a specialized one, and Shiori could tell from her mastery over them.

Lastly, Gai and Shiori now understood why he was the last to test her. They had a taijutsu spar, and the man was clearly not even trying. He easily blocked all her attacks while exploiting her open spots. He always pulled back his hits, ensuring they connected, yet did not even leave a bruise.

Shiori didn't even manage to land a single hit, and finally, after what seemed like forever to her, the man ended the fight. She clearly could not go any longer, and as the man signaled the end of the battle, her legs just gave up.

She fell to the ground, panting. She was lightheaded, and there were dark spots in her vision. She had never been this tired. Others approached her to check on her. She was still panting too hard to speak, but she saw the man coming to kneel beside her.

Gai handed her a bottle of water, and she drank greedily. When satisfied, she returned it to him with a grateful smile. "Thank you," Shiori said. The man still looked concerned but gave her a bright smile.

"Well, I think it's time to head back for dinner. Gaki, do you think you can walk?" Anko-sensei asked, and Shiori nodded. She got up on shaky legs, but as soon as she tried to take her first step, her legs gave out.

Before she could hit the ground, Gai caught her. Without a single word the man manuvered Shiori to her back, to carry her in a piggy back. Shiori did not argue. She knew she wouldn't be able to walk on her own.

Others quickly cleared out everything before they all headed back to the village. They went to a barbeque restaurant. Shiori was sitting between Gai and Anko-sensei. "Well, Gaki, you did really well today. Tomorrow is your first day of training, and it will be with Kurenai." Anko sensei said as she ruffled her hair.

"I will meet you at 8 a.m. near the Yamanaka flower shop. Since we are doing genjutsu training, we will not need a big training ground, so I will book one of the smaller ones," Kurenai said.

"Thank you Yuhi-san." Shiori said.

"Just call me Kurenai." The woman corrected.

Shiori felt exhausted, but that night, she went to bed with a smile.

Chapter Text

Shiori was once again on her journey, departing for Suna. Her time in Konoha came to an end sooner than she expected, but she was happy about the outcome. She had learned a lot more than she expected.

She learned skills and advice that would work best for someone in her condition. She also managed to read quite a few medical scrolls, and now she was ready to take her exam—well, at least she would be by the time she reached Suna.

It would take her around a week to reach Suna, but since she wasn't expected until two weeks, she wanted to take her time. That should be enough time for her to review her notes and even treat some patients along the way.

Her first stop was still a few hours away. It was a small farming village that mostly provided chicken and eggs to Konoha. Some would think that such a village would be heavily protected and valuable, but the fact was the opposite.

Konoha bought their supplies for them because their price and distance made it the most convenient. To keep the cost of protection low, some retired shinobi resided there through a deal with the village and Konoha.

They hardly ever had to take action, as this was too close to Konoha for any ninja worth their salt to attack. The bandits could hardly cause trouble, as once again, the place was too Konoha for a large group of bandits to be able to gather.

It should provide Shiori with a good opportunity to heal some people without putting herself in danger. She focused on her running. Circling the air through her body just like Gai-sensei taught her.

His advice to her, in addition to the many taijutsu advice he gave her, was to work on her stamina. It was currently her weak point. She had the speed and flexibility to use her fighting style, and she would only improve on it, but her stamina was holding her back.

While it was mostly due to her age, she needed to practice harder to compensate for it. That was why she was running now, doing her best to keep an even speed while also using her sensing abilities to monitor her surroundings.

She took a break every hour for some water and to lower her heartbeat before starting to run again. This type of running was different from a shinobi run, where you used chakra to enhance every single step. It was more natural, without any enhancement from the body.

By the time she got to the village, all her mussels were pleasantly burning. She immediately went to the inn to book a room for the night and took a nap. It was still morning. She left Konoha at around dawn, and she needed a little rest.

She woke up an hour later and had a quick lunch in the inn. It was time to get to business. "Where can I find a medic or healer in this village?" Shiori asked the innkeeper as she paid for her lunch. With her recent payment from Konoha, she will be well off for a while.

"We don't have a healer since we live close enough to Konoha. For emergencies, we usually go to old man Sora. He knows his way around the old remedies. Why? You need a doctor?" the innkeeper asked. She was a middle-aged lady, and while her inn only had two rooms to rent, her small restaurant had good business since it was the only one in the village besides two small pubs.

"I am a traveling medic. I wondered if he would need help before I leave tomorrow." Shiori said politely.

The woman looked her up and down doubtfully but did not voice her opinion. She sighed. "It's not like anything interesting ever happens in this city. Fine… Whatever… He lives in….." She said in a bored tone.

Shiori did not complain.

It turned out that they indeed needed some help. There was a case of bird flu going around, and they needed some help with administering all the medicine to patients since they all opted to stay home and be taken care of by family.

Still, that afternoon, Shiori did her best, helping with as many tasks as she could. A few hours into the afternoon, news of a medic being in the village spread, and there was a queue of visitors, especially since she announced that she was helping the village for free.

Still, she accepted a few gifts of dried food and vegetables that would be valuable to her during her journey.

The routine continued until she finally passed the fire country border. She did not need to draw attention to herself, so she was just a simple traveler. She ditched her regular clothes for a cream-colored cloak.

Light enough to not absorb the sun's heat and different enough from the color of the sand that she wouldn't come out as an enemy trying to blend into the surroundings. It seemed to work as she was not approached by the few shinobi patrols she sensed in her sensory zone.

On that note, since she unlocked her seal, she has been getting better at it day by day. Her natural ability is setting well into her technique. She no longer feels like her senses are wildly latching into everything within reach, and she is not overloaded by the feelings and emotions of those around her.

Her ability was now enhancing her technique. She was getting better and better at sensing people. Even ANBU-level shinobi couldn't hide from her if she focused. She was also getting more feedback during her interactions.

She could not only feel people's emotions and intentions more clearly, but she was also beginning to develop a new ability. She seemed to be able to predict people's emotions and actions—or, more accurately, the shift in emotions.

She was still unsure how to do it, but she discovered it at Konoha Hospital. There was a violent drunk patient who was refusing treatment. The nurses were holding him down while she was trying to stitch the wound he got in a bar fight.

He seemed to have calmed down, realizing he couldn't escape the nurse's hold. But then Shiori felt it. She barely had time to react, but she jumbled back just in time as the man, who later turned out to be an ex-shinobi who was retired due to a permanent injury to his legs, broke out of the grip of the nurse holding his hand and punched where Shiori was a moment ago. That punch would have broken her jaw, at the very least.

Shiori put that incident to luck and didn't think much about it. Still, after a few repeats of similar incidents, not all of which were directed toward her, she began to see the pattern. During his sparring with Gai-sensei and Hayate-sensei, it was the same. Sometimes, she would get a foreboding feeling of what they were going to do next, and she could dodge attacks that she wouldn't have been able to dodge otherwise.

She talked about it with them, and they told her they'd heard of people with such skill before. While they also sometimes experience it, it shouldn't be something she should rely on during the battle, as there was no guarantee that it would always happen.

She still wanted to make it happen. Something was just tingling her senses. Telling her that it is possible and that she should. It was something deep inside her. Something that should not be there. Yet she couldn't tell what. But she knew to trust it.

She shook her thoughts out as she saw a massive sand tornado coming her way. She did not have much time, but she needed shelter. She wouldn't make it to a city. She frantically looked around. She had about five minutes before the tornado would be upon her.

There was nothing around but sand. She looked some more. She also tried to reach through the ground with her chakra pulses to see if there was anything she could use as shelter. Frantically, she raised her area of search more and more.

The storm was getting closer and closer, and she had no way to outrun the storm. Then she felt it. It was too far away, but there was a large hollow rock formation. She wasn't sure if she would make it or not, but she didn't hesitate.

She pushed all her chakra and ran at a speed she had never done before. Her life depended on it, after all. She was laser-focused on her destination. She could feel it getting closer and closer, and the terrifying sound of wind slashing behind her. She tried to go faster, visibly seeing her objective in front of her.

Alas, just as she was about to enter the cave, the tornado caught her up. The only thing she felt was something hard connecting with the back of her head and passing out.

Chapter Text

I'm on a temporary break due to the workload from my job. I will be back as soon as my work schedule is back to normal